This is a modern-English version of Gleanings in Buddha-Fields: Studies of Hand and Soul in the Far East, originally written by Hearn, Lafcadio.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

GLEANINGS IN BUDDHA-FIELDS
STUDIES OF HAND AND SOUL
IN THE FAR EAST
BY
LAFCADIO HEARN
LECTURER ON ENGLISH LITERATURE IN THE
IMPERIAL UNIVERSITY OF JAPAN
BOSTON AND NEW YORK
HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY
1897
CONTENTS
I. | A LIVING GOD | |
II. | OUT OF THE STREET | |
III. | NOTES OF A TRIP TO KYŌTO | |
IV. | DUST | |
V. | ABOUT FACES EN JAPANESE ART | |
VI. | NINGYŌ-NO-HAKA | |
VII. | IN ŌSAKA | |
VIII. | BUDDHIST ALLUSIONS IN JAPANESE FOLK-SONG | |
IX. | NIRVANA | |
X. | THE REBIRTH OF KATSUGORŌ | |
XI. | WITHIN THE CIRCLE |
GLEANINGS IN BUDDHA-FIELDS
I
A LIVING GOD
I
Of whatever dimension, the temples or shrines of pure Shintō are all built in the same archaic style. The typical shrine is a windowless oblong building of unpainted timber, with a very steep overhanging roof; the front is the gable end; and the upper part of the perpetually closed doors is wooden lattice-work,—usually a grating of bars closely set and crossing each other at right angles. In most cases the structure is raised slightly above the ground on wooden pillars; and the queer peaked façade, with its visor-like apertures and the fantastic projections of beam-work above its gable-angle, might remind the European traveler of certain old Gothic forms of dormer. There is no artificial color. The plain wood[1] soon turns, under the action of rain and sun, to a natural grey, varying according to surface exposure from the silvery tone of birch bark to the sombre grey of basalt. So shaped and so tinted, the isolated country yashiro may seem less like a work of joinery than a feature of the scenery,—a rural form related to nature as closely as rocks and trees,—a something that came into existence only as a manifestation of Ohotsuchi-no-Kami, the Earth-god, the primeval divinity of the land.
Regardless of their size, the temples or shrines of pure Shintō are all designed in the same ancient style. A typical shrine is a windowless, rectangular building made of unpainted wood, featuring a very steep overhanging roof; the front is the gable end, and the top part of the always-closed doors is adorned with wooden lattice-work, usually consisting of closely spaced bars that cross each other at right angles. In most cases, the structure is slightly elevated above the ground on wooden pillars. The peculiar peaked façade, with its visor-like openings and the intricate projections of beam-work above its gable angle, might remind a European traveler of certain old Gothic dormer styles. There is no artificial color. The plain wood[1] soon transforms, due to rain and sun, into a natural grey, varying depending on exposure from the silvery tone of birch bark to the darker grey of basalt. Shaped and tinted this way, the isolated country yashiro may appear less like a crafted building and more like a part of the landscape—a rural form connected to nature just as closely as rocks and trees—a creation that exists solely as a manifestation of Ohotsuchi-no-Kami, the Earth-god, the ancient deity of the land.
Why certain architectural forms produce in the beholder a feeling of weirdness is a question about which I should like to theorize some day: at present I shall venture only to say that Shinto shrines evoke such a feeling. It grows with familiarity instead of weakening; and a knowledge of popular beliefs is apt to intensify it. We have no English words by which these queer shapes can be sufficiently described,—much less any language able to communicate the peculiar impression which they make. Those Shinto terms which we loosely render by the words "temple" and "shrine" are really untranslatable;—I mean that the Japanese ideas attaching to them cannot be conveyed by translation. The so-called "august house" of the Kami is not so much a temple, in the classic meaning of the term, as it is a haunted room, a spirit-chamber, a ghost-house; many of the lesser divinities being veritably ghosts,—ghosts of great warriors and heroes and rulers and teachers, who lived and loved and died hundreds or thousands of years ago. I fancy that to the Western mind the word "ghost-house" will convey, better than such terms as "shrine" and "temple," some vague notion of the strange character of the Shinto miya or yashiro,—containing in its perpetual dusk nothing more substantial than symbols or tokens, the latter probably of paper. Now the emptiness behind the visored front is more suggestive than anything material could possibly be; and when you remember that millions of people during thousands of years have worshipped their great dead before such yashiro,—that a whole race still believes those buildings tenanted by viewless conscious personalities,—you are apt also to reflect how difficult it would be to prove the faith absurd. Nay! in spite of Occidental reluctances,—in spite of whatever you may think it expedient to say or not to say at a later time about the experience,—you may very likely find yourself for a moment forced into the attitude of respect toward possibilities. Mere cold reasoning will not help you far in the opposite direction. The evidence of the senses counts for little: you know there are ever so many realities which can neither be seen nor heard nor felt, but which exist as forces,—tremendous forces. Then again you cannot mock the conviction of forty millions of people while that conviction thrills all about you like the air,—while conscious that it is pressing upon your psychical being just as the atmosphere presses upon your physical being. As for myself, whenever I am alone in the presence of a Shinto shrine, I have the sensation of being haunted; and I cannot help thinking about the possible apperceptions of the haunter. And this tempts me to fancy how I should feel if I myself were a god,—dwelling in some old Izumo shrine on the summit of a hill, guarded by stone lions and shadowed by a holy grove.
Why certain architectural styles create a sense of weirdness in people is a question I’d love to explore someday. For now, I can only say that Shinto shrines evoke this feeling. It actually grows stronger with familiarity instead of fading; and knowing popular beliefs seems to deepen it. We don’t have English words that can adequately describe these strange shapes—and we certainly lack any language that can express the unique impression they leave. The Shinto terms we roughly translate as “temple” and “shrine” are truly untranslatable; the Japanese concepts tied to them can't be conveyed by translation. The so-called “sacred house” of the Kami isn’t just a temple in the traditional sense; it more closely resembles a haunted room, a spirit chamber, a ghost house; many of the lesser deities are indeed ghosts—spirits of great warriors, heroes, rulers, and teachers who lived, loved, and passed away hundreds or thousands of years ago. I think the term “ghost house” will better convey something of the unusual nature of the Shinto miya or yashiro to the Western mind—holding within its constant twilight nothing more tangible than symbols or tokens, likely made of paper. The emptiness behind the masked front suggests more than any material thing ever could; and when you realize that millions of people have worshipped their great ancestors before such yashiro for thousands of years—that an entire race still believes those buildings are inhabited by unseen conscious beings—you may also find yourself pondering how hard it would be to dismiss their faith as absurd. In fact, despite Western hesitations—and regardless of what you might later find it convenient to say about the experience—you may very well find yourself momentarily adopting a respectful attitude toward possibilities. Simple cold logic won’t get you very far in the opposite direction. The evidence of the senses doesn’t count for much: you know there are countless realities that can’t be seen, heard, or felt, yet exist as powerful forces—immense forces. Furthermore, you can’t dismiss the belief of forty million people while that belief surrounds you like the air—while you're aware that it presses upon your mind just as the atmosphere presses on your body. As for me, whenever I’m alone in front of a Shinto shrine, I feel as if I’m being haunted; and I can't help but think about what the haunter might perceive. This leads me to imagine how I would feel if I were a god—living in an ancient Izumo shrine atop a hill, guarded by stone lions and shaded by a sacred grove.
Elfishly small my habitation might be, but never too small, because I should have neither size nor form. I should be only a vibration,—a motion invisible as of ether or of magnetism; though able sometimes to shape me a shadow-body, in the likeness of my former visible self, when I should wish to make apparition.
Elfishly small my home might be, but never too small, because I wouldn't have size or shape. I'd be just a vibration—a motion as invisible as ether or magnetism; though sometimes able to form a shadow-body, resembling my former visible self, when I wanted to appear.
As air to the bird, as water to the fish, so would all substance be permeable to the essence of me. I should pass at will through the walls of my dwelling to swim in the long gold bath of a sunbeam, to thrill in the heart of a flower, to ride on the neck of a dragon-fly.
As air is to a bird, and water is to a fish, all matter should be open to the essence of who I am. I should be able to effortlessly glide through the walls of my home to bask in the endless golden warmth of a sunbeam, to feel exhilarated in the center of a flower, to soar on the back of a dragonfly.
Power above life and power over death would be mine,—and the power of self-extension, and the power of self-multiplication, and the power of being in all places at one and the same moment. Simultaneously in a hundred homes I should hear myself worshiped, I should inhale the vapor of a hundred offerings: each evening, from my place within a hundred household shrines, I should see the holy lights lighted for me in lamplets of red clay, in lamplets of brass,—the lights of the Kami, kindled with purest fire and fed with purest oil.
Power over life and power over death would be mine—and the power to extend myself, and the power to multiply myself, and the power to be in all places at the same time. Simultaneously, in a hundred homes, I would hear myself worshiped, inhaling the scent of a hundred offerings: each evening, from my spot in a hundred household shrines, I would see the holy lights lit for me in clay lamps, in brass lamps—the lights of the Kami, ignited with the purest fire and fueled with the purest oil.
But in my yashiro upon the hill I should have greatest honor: there betimes I should gather the multitude of my selves together; there should I unify my powers to answer supplication.
But in my shrine on the hill, I should have the greatest honor: there I would gather all my different selves together; there I would combine my strengths to respond to requests.
From the dusk of my ghost-house I should look for the coming of sandaled feet, and watch brown supple fingers weaving to my bars the knotted papers which are records of vows, and observe the motion of the lips of my worshipers making prayer:—
From the twilight of my ghost house, I would look for the arrival of sandaled feet and watch as brown, flexible fingers weave knotted papers to my bars, which are records of vows, and notice the movement of my worshipers' lips as they pray:—
—"Harai-tamai kiyomé-tamaé! ... We have beaten drums, we have lighted fires; yet the land thirsts and the rice fails. Deign out of thy divine pity to give us rain, O Daimyōjin!"
—"Harai-tamai kiyomé-tamaé! ... We have played drums, we have lit fires; yet the land is dry and the rice is failing. Please, out of your divine compassion, give us rain, O Daimyōjin!"
—"Harai-tamai kiyomé-tamaé! ... I am dark, too dark, because I have toiled in the field, because the sun hath looked upon me. Deign thou augustly to make me white, very white,—white like the women of the city, O Daimyōjin!"
—"Harai-tamai kiyomé-tamaé! ... I am dark, too dark, because I have worked in the field, because the sun has shone on me. Please, honorably make me white, very white—white like the women of the city, O Daimyōjin!"
—"Harai-tamai kiyomê-tamaé!... For Tsukamoto Motokichi our son, a soldier of twenty-nine: that he may conquer and come back quickly to us,—soon, very soon,—we humbly supplicate, O Daimyōjin!"
—"Harai-tamai kiyomê-tamaé!... For Tsukamoto Motokichi our son, a soldier of twenty-nine: we humbly pray that he conquers and returns to us quickly—soon, very soon,—O Daimyōjin!"
Sometimes a girl would whisper all her heart to me: "Maiden of eighteen years, I am loved by a youth of twenty. He is good; he is true; but poverty is with us, and the path of our love is dark. Aid us with thy great divine pity!—help us that we may become united, O Daimyōjin!" Then to the bars of my shrine she would hang a thick soft tress of hair,—her own hair, glossy and black as the wing of the crow, and bound with a cord of mulberry-paper. And in the fragrance of that offering,—the simple fragrance of her peasant youth,—I, the ghost and god, should find again the feelings of the years when I was man and lover.
Sometimes a girl would confide in me: "At eighteen, I have the love of a twenty-year-old. He’s kind and loyal, but we’re struggling with poverty, and our love feels hopeless. Please help us with your great compassion!—assist us so we can be together, O Daimyōjin!" Then she would tie a thick, soft strand of her hair—a glossy, black lock like a crow's wing—onto the bars of my shrine, secured with a mulberry-paper cord. In the scent of that offering—the simple fragrance of her youthful peasant life—I, the spirit and deity, would rediscover the emotions of the days when I was a man and a lover.
Mothers would bring their children to my threshold, and teach them to revere me, saying, "Bow down before the great bright God; make homage to the Daimyōjin." Then I should hear the fresh soft clapping of little hands, and remember that I, the ghost and god, had been a father.
Mothers would bring their kids to my doorstep and teach them to honor me, saying, "Bow down before the great bright God; pay respects to the Daimyōjin." Then I would hear the sweet sound of little hands clapping and remember that I, the ghost and god, had once been a father.
Daily I should hear the plash of pure cool water poured out for me, and the tinkle of thrown coin, and the pattering of dry rice into my wooden box, like a pattering of rain; and I should be refreshed by the spirit of the water, and strengthened by the spirit of the rice.
Daily, I would hear the splash of fresh, cool water being poured for me, the sound of coins being tossed, and the gentle sound of dry rice falling into my wooden box, like raindrops; I would feel renewed by the essence of the water and energized by the essence of the rice.
Festivals would be held to honor me. Priests, black-coiffed and linen-vestured, would bring me offerings of fruits and fish and seaweed and rice-cakes and rice-wine,—masking their faces with sheets of white paper, so as not to breathe upon my food. And the miko their daughters, fair girls in crimson hakama and robes of snowy white, would come to dance with tinkling of little bells, with waving of silken fans, that I might be gladdened by the bloom of their youth, that I might delight in the charm of their grace. And there would be music of many thousand years ago,—weird music of drums and flutes,—and songs in a tongue no longer spoken; while the miko, the darlings of the gods, would poise and pose before me:—... "Whose virgins are these,—the virgins who stand like flowers before the Deity? They are the virgins of the august Deity.
Festivals would be held to honor me. Priests, with their black hair and white linen robes, would bring me offerings of fruits, fish, seaweed, rice cakes, and rice wine—covering their faces with sheets of white paper so they wouldn’t breathe on my food. The miko, their daughters, beautiful girls in crimson hakama and snowy white robes, would come to dance with the sound of little bells and the flutter of silken fans, so I could be joyful from the freshness of their youth and enjoy the charm of their grace. There would be music from thousands of years ago—strange music from drums and flutes—and songs in a language no one speaks anymore; while the miko, the beloved of the gods, would pose and prance before me:—... "Whose virgins are these—the virgins who stand like flowers before the Deity? They are the virgins of the great Deity."
"The august music, the dancing of the virgins,—the Deity will be pleased to hear, the Deity will rejoice to see.
"The majestic music, the dancing of the maidens—the God will be pleased to hear, the God will rejoice to see."
"Before the great bright God the virgins dance,—the virgins all like flowers newly opened." ...
"Before the great bright God, the young women dance—all of them like flowers just blooming."
*
Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Votive gifts of many kinds I should be given: painted paper lanterns bearing my sacred name, and towels of divers colors printed with the number of the years of the giver, and pictures commemorating the fulfillment of prayers for the healing of sickness, the saving of ships, the quenching of fire, the birth of sons.
Votive gifts of many kinds should be given to me: colorful paper lanterns displaying my holy name, towels in various colors printed with the number of years the giver has lived, and pictures celebrating the answers to prayers for healing from illness, saving ships, extinguishing fires, and the birth of sons.
Also my Karashishi, my guardian lions, would be honored. I should see my pilgrims tying sandals of straw to their necks and to their paws, with prayer to the Karashishi-Sama for strength of foot.
Also my Karashishi, my guardian lions, would be honored. I should see my pilgrims tying straw sandals around their necks and on their paws, praying to the Karashishi-Sama for strength in their feet.
I should see fine moss, like emerald fur, growing slowly, slowly, upon the backs of those lions;—I should see the sprouting of lichens upon their flanks and upon their shoulders, in specklings of dead-silver, in patches of dead-gold;—I should watch, through years of generations, the gradual sideward sinking of their pedestals under-mined by frost and rain, until at last my lions would lose their balance, and fall, and break their mossy heads off. After which the people would give me new lions of another form,—lions of granite or of bronze, with gilded teeth and gilded eyes, and tails like a torment of fire.
I should see fine moss, like emerald fur, growing slowly, slowly, on the backs of those lions;—I should see lichen sprouting on their sides and shoulders, in spots of dead silver and patches of dead gold;—I should watch, over generations, the gradual sinking of their pedestals, worn away by frost and rain, until finally my lions would lose their balance, fall, and break their mossy heads off. After that, people would give me new lions of a different design,—lions made of granite or bronze, with golden teeth and golden eyes, and tails like a torment of fire.
Between the trunks of the cedars and pines, between the jointed columns of the bamboos, I should observe, season after season, the changes of the colors of the valley: the falling of the snow of winter and the falling of the snow of cherry-flowers; the lilac spread of the miyakobana; the blazing yellow of the natané; the sky—blue mirrored in flooded levels,—levels dotted with the moon-shaped hats of the toiling people who would love me; and at last the pure and tender green of the growing rice.
Between the trunks of the cedars and pines, and among the tall bamboos, I would watch, season after season, the changing colors of the valley: the snow of winter falling and the cherry blossoms falling like snow; the soft purple of the miyakobana; the bright yellow of the natané; the sky-blue reflected in the flooded fields—fields dotted with the crescent-shaped hats of the hardworking people who would care for me; and finally, the fresh and gentle green of the growing rice.
The muku-birds and the uguisu would fill the shadows of my grove with ripplings and purlings of melody;—the bell-insects, the crickets, and the seven marvelous cicadas of summer would make all the wood of my ghost-house thrill to their musical storms. Betimes I should enter, like an ecstasy, into the tiny lives of them, to quicken the joy of their clamor, to magnify the sonority of their song.
The muku-birds and the uguisu would fill the shadows of my grove with ripples and melodies;—the bell-insects, the crickets, and the seven amazing cicadas of summer would make all the wood of my ghost-house resonate with their musical storms. At times, I would enter, like in a trance, into their tiny lives, to enhance the joy of their noise, to amplify the richness of their song.
*
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
But I never can become a god,—for this is the nineteenth century; and nobody can be really aware of the nature of the sensations of a god—unless there be gods in the flesh. Are there? Perhaps—in very remote districts—one or two. There used to be living gods.
But I can never become a god—because this is the nineteenth century; and no one can truly understand what it feels like to be a god—unless there are gods in the flesh. Are there? Maybe—in very isolated areas—one or two. There used to be living gods.
Anciently any man who did something extraordinarily great or good or wise or brave might be declared a god after his death, no matter how humble his condition in life. Also good people who had suffered great cruelty and injustice might be apotheosized; and there still survives the popular inclination to pay posthumous honor and to make prayer to the spirits of those who die voluntary deaths under particular circumstances,—to souls of unhappy lovers, for example. (Probably the old customs which made this tendency had their origin in the wish to appease the vexed spirit, although to-day the experience of great suffering seems to be thought of as qualifying its possessor for divine conditions of being;—and there would be no foolishness whatever in such a thought.) But there were even more remarkable deifications. Certain persons, while still alive, were honored by having temples built for their spirits, and were treated as gods; not, indeed, as national gods, but as lesser divinities,—tutelar deities, perhaps, or village-gods. There was, for instance, Hamaguchi Gohei, a farmer of the district of Arita in the province of Kishu, who was made a god before he died. And I think he deserved it.
In ancient times, anyone who achieved something truly remarkable, whether it was great, good, wise, or brave, could be declared a god after their death, regardless of how humble their life had been. Additionally, virtuous people who endured significant cruelty and injustice could also be honored in this way; and there’s still a tendency to pay posthumous respect and pray to the spirits of those who choose to end their lives under specific circumstances—like the souls of heartbroken lovers. (The old customs behind this inclination likely originated from a desire to appease restless spirits, though today the intense suffering experienced by someone is often seen as a qualification for divine status; there’s nothing ridiculous about that idea.) But there were even more fascinating instances of deification. Some individuals, while still alive, were honored with temples built in their name and were treated as gods—not as national deities, but as lesser ones, perhaps as protective spirits or village gods. For example, there was Hamaguchi Gohei, a farmer from the Arita district in Kishu province, who was honored as a god before he passed away. And I believe he deserved it.
[1] Usually hinoki (Chamœcyparis obtusa).
Usually hinoki (Chamaecyparis obtusa).
II
Before telling the story of Hamaguchi Gohei, I must say a few words about certain laws—or, more correctly speaking, customs having all the force of laws—by which many village communities were ruled in pre-Meiji times. These customs were based upon the social experience of ages; and though they differed in minor details according to province or district, their main signification was everywhere about the same. Some were ethical, some industrial, some religious; and all matters were regulated by them,—even individual behavior. They preserved peace, and they compelled mutual help and mutual kindness. Sometimes there might be serious fighting between different villages,—little peasant wars about questions of water supply or boundaries; but quarreling between men of the same community could not be tolerated in an age of vendetta, and the whole village would resent any needless disturbance of the internal peace. To some degree this state of things still exists in the more old-fashioned provinces: the people know how to live without quarreling, not to say fighting. Any-where, as a general rule, Japanese fight only to kill; and when a sober man goes so far as to strike a blow, he virtually rejects communal protection, and takes his life into his own hands with every probability of losing it.
Before sharing the story of Hamaguchi Gohei, I need to mention a few things about certain customs—or more accurately, laws that had the same force as laws—that governed many village communities in the pre-Meiji era. These customs were rooted in the social experiences of ages, and while they varied in minor details depending on the province or district, their core meaning remained largely the same everywhere. Some were ethical, some industrial, and some religious; they regulated all aspects of life—even individual conduct. They maintained peace and encouraged mutual assistance and kindness. Occasionally, there could be serious conflicts between different villages—small peasant wars over issues like water supply or boundaries; however, disputes among people within the same community were unacceptable in an age of vendetta, and the entire village would oppose any unnecessary disruption of internal peace. To some extent, this situation still exists in the more traditional provinces: people know how to coexist without quarreling, let alone fighting. Generally, Japanese people only fight to kill; and when a sober person resorts to violence, they essentially forfeit communal protection and put their life at risk with a high chance of losing it.
The private conduct of the other sex was regulated by some remarkable obligations entirely outside of written codes. A peasant girl, before marriage, enjoyed far more liberty than was permitted to city girls. She might be known to have a lover; and unless her parents objected very strongly, no blame would be given to her: it was regarded as an holiest union,—honest, at least, as to intention. But having once made a choice, the girl was held bound by that choice. If it were discovered that she met another admirer secretly, the people would strip her naked, allowing her only a shuro-leaf for apron, and drive her in mockery through every street and alley of the village. During this public dis-grace of their daughter, the parents of the girl dared not show their faces abroad; they were expected to share her shame, and they had to remain in their house, with all the shutters fastened up. Afterward the girl was sentenced to banishment for five years. But at the end of that period she was considered to have expiated her fault, and she could return home with the certainty of being spared further reproaches.
The private behavior of the opposite sex was governed by some significant obligations that weren't outlined in any written laws. A peasant girl had much more freedom before marriage than city girls did. She could have a boyfriend, and unless her parents were very opposed to it, no one would blame her; this was seen as a sacred bond—at least genuinely meant. However, once she made a choice, she was expected to stick to it. If it was found out that she was secretly seeing another suitor, people would strip her of her clothes, leaving her with only a shuro-leaf as an apron, and parade her mockingly through every street and alley in the village. During their daughter’s public humiliation, her parents couldn’t show their faces outside; they were expected to share in her shame and had to stay indoors with all the shutters closed. After that, the girl would be banished for five years. But once that time was over, she was considered to have atoned for her mistake and could return home, confident that she would face no more blame.
The obligation of mutual help in time of calamity or danger was the most imperative of all communal obligations. In case of fire, especially, everybody was required to give immediate aid to the best of his or her ability. Even children were not exempted from this duty. In towns and cities, of course, things were differently ordered; but in any little country village the universal duty was very plain and simple, and its neglect would have been considered unpardonable.
The duty of helping each other in times of crisis or danger was the most important community obligation. In the event of a fire, everyone had to jump in and help out as best as they could. Even kids weren’t exempt from this responsibility. In towns and cities, things were managed differently, but in a small country village, the expectation was clear and straightforward, and ignoring it would have been seen as unacceptable.
A curious fact is that this obligation of mutual help extended to religious matters: everybody was expected to invoke the help of the gods for the sick or the unfortunate, whenever asked to do so. For example, the village might be ordered to make a sendo-mairi[1] on behalf of some one seriously ill. On such occasions the Kumi-chō (each Kumi-chō was responsible for the conduct of five or more families) would run from house to house crying, "Such and such a one is very sick: kindly hasten all to make a sendo-mairi!" Thereupon, however occupied at the moment, every soul in the settlement was expected to hurry to the temple,—taking care not to trip or stumble on the way, as a single misstep during the performance of a sendo-mairi was believed to mean misfortune for the sick....
A curious fact is that this obligation of mutual help extended to religious matters: everyone was expected to call on the gods for the sick or unfortunate whenever asked. For example, the village might be instructed to make a sendo-mairi[1] for someone seriously ill. On such occasions, the Kumi-chō (each Kumi-chō was responsible for the conduct of five or more families) would go from house to house shouting, "So-and-so is very sick: please hurry everyone to make a sendo-mairi!" Then, no matter what they were doing at the time, every person in the settlement was expected to rush to the temple—making sure not to trip or stumble on the way, as a single misstep during the performance of a sendo-mairi was believed to bring misfortune for the sick....
[1] To perform a sendo-mairi means to make one thousand visits to a temple, and to repeat one thousand invocations to the deity. But it is considered necessary only to go from the gate or the torii of the temple-court to the place of prayer, and hack, one thousand times, repeating the invocation each time; and the task may be divided among any number of persons,—ten visits by one hundred persons, for instance, being quite as efficacious as a thousand visits by a single person.
[1] To perform a sendo-mairi means to visit a temple one thousand times and to say a thousand prayers to the deity. However, it's only required to go from the gate or the torii of the temple grounds to the prayer area and back one thousand times, repeating the prayer each time. The task can be shared among any number of people—for example, ten visits by a hundred people is just as effective as a thousand visits by one person.
III
Now concerning Hamaguchi.
Now about Hamaguchi.
From immemorial time the shores of Japan have been swept, at irregular intervals of centuries, by enormous tidal waves,—tidal waves caused by earthquakes or by submarine volcanic action. These awful sudden risings of the sea are called by the Japanese tsunami. The last one occurred on the evening of June 17, 1896, when a wave nearly two hundred miles long struck the northeastern provinces of Miyagi, Iwaté, and Aomori, wrecking scores of towns and villages, ruining whole districts, and destroying nearly thirty thousand human lives. The story of Hamaguchi Gohei is the story of a like calamity which happened long before the era of Meiji, on another part of the Japanese coast.
From ancient times, the shores of Japan have been hit, at irregular intervals over the centuries, by massive tidal waves—tidal waves triggered by earthquakes or underwater volcanic activity. These terrifying sudden rises of the sea are known in Japanese as tsunami. The most recent one took place on the evening of June 17, 1896, when a wave nearly two hundred miles long struck the northeastern provinces of Miyagi, Iwaté, and Aomori, destroying numerous towns and villages, devastating entire regions, and claiming nearly thirty thousand lives. The story of Hamaguchi Gohei is about a similar disaster that occurred long before the Meiji era, on a different part of the Japanese coast.
He was an old man at the time of the occurrence that made him famous. He was the most influential resident of the village to which he belonged: he had been for many years its muraosa, or headman; and he was not less liked than respected. The people usually called him Ojiisan, which means Grandfather; but, being the richest member of the community, he was sometimes officially referred to as the Chōja. He used to advise the smaller farmers about their interests, to arbitrate their disputes, to advance them money at need, and to dispose of their rice for them on the best terms possible.
He was an old man when the event that made him famous happened. He was the most influential person in the village where he lived; for many years, he had been its muraosa, or headman, and he was just as liked as he was respected. The people often called him Ojiisan, which means Grandfather; but since he was the wealthiest member of the community, he was sometimes officially called the Chōja. He would advise the smaller farmers on their interests, help settle their disputes, lend them money when needed, and sell their rice for them at the best prices possible.
Hamaguchi's big thatched farmhouse stood at the verge of a small plateau overlooking a bay. The plateau, mostly devoted to rice culture, was hemmed in on three sides by thickly wooded summits. From its outer verge the land sloped down in a huge green concavity, as if scooped out, to the edge of the water; and the whole of this slope, some three quarters of a mile long, was so terraced as to look, when viewed from the open sea, like an enormous flight of green steps, divided in the centre by a narrow white zigzag,—a streak of mountain road. Ninety thatched dwellings and a Shintō temple, composing the village proper, stood along the curve of the bay; and other houses climbed straggling up the slope for some distance on either side of the narrow road leading to the Chōja's home.
Hamaguchi's large thatched farmhouse sat at the edge of a small plateau overlooking a bay. The plateau, mostly used for rice farming, was surrounded on three sides by dense forested hills. From its outer edge, the land gently sloped down in a wide green curve, as if carved out, to the water's edge; and the entire slope, about three-quarters of a mile long, was terraced to appear, when seen from the open sea, like a massive flight of green steps, split in the middle by a narrow white zigzag—a strip of mountain road. Ninety thatched homes and a Shintō temple, making up the main village, lined the curve of the bay; and other houses climbed haphazardly up the slope on either side of the narrow road leading to the Chōja's residence.
*
Text received. Please provide the short piece of text you would like me to modernize.
One autumn evening Hamaguchi Gohei was looking down from the balcony of his house at some preparations for a merry-making in the village below. There had been a very fine rice-crop, and the peasants were going to celebrate their harvest by a dance in the court of the ujigami.[1] The old man could see the festival banners (nobori) fluttering above the roofs of the solitary street, the strings of paper lanterns festooned between bamboo poles, the decorations of the shrine, and the brightly colored gathering of the young people. He had nobody with him that evening but his little grandson, a lad of ten; the rest of the household having gone early to the village. He would have accompanied them had he not been feeling less strong than usual.
One autumn evening, Hamaguchi Gohei was looking down from the balcony of his house at the preparations for a celebration in the village below. The rice crop had been excellent, and the villagers were planning to celebrate their harvest with a dance in the courtyard of the ujigami.[1] The old man could see the festival banners (nobori) fluttering above the roofs of the quiet street, strings of paper lanterns strung between bamboo poles, the decorations at the shrine, and the brightly dressed group of young people. He was alone that evening except for his ten-year-old grandson; the rest of the household had left early for the village. He would have joined them if he hadn't been feeling weaker than usual.
The day had been oppressive; and in spite of a rising breeze there was still in the air that sort of heavy heat which, according to the experience of the Japanese peasant, at certain seasons precedes an earthquake. And presently an earthquake came. It was not strong enough to frighten anybody; but Hamaguchi, who had felt hundreds of shocks in his time, thought it was queer,—a long, slow, spongy motion. Probably it was but the after-tremor of some immense seismic action very far away. The house crackled and rocked gently several times; then all became still again.
The day felt stifling, and even with a breeze picking up, there was still that heavy heat in the air that, according to Japanese farmers, often comes before an earthquake at certain times of the year. Then an earthquake hit. It wasn’t strong enough to scare anyone, but Hamaguchi, who had experienced hundreds of tremors before, found it strange—a long, slow, spongy movement. It was probably just the aftershock of some massive seismic event far away. The house creaked and swayed gently a few times, then everything went quiet again.
As the quaking ceased Hamaguchi's keen old eyes were anxiously turned toward the village. It often happens that the attention of a person gazing fixedly at a particular spot or object is suddenly diverted by the sense of something not knowingly seen at all,—by a mere vague feeling of the unfamiliar in that dim outer circle of unconscious perception which lies beyond the field of clear vision. Thus it chanced that Hamaguchi became aware of something unusual in the offing. He rose to his feet, and looked at the sea. It had darkened quite suddenly, and it was acting strangely. It seemed to be moving against the wind. It was running away from the land.
As the shaking stopped, Hamaguchi's sharp old eyes anxiously turned toward the village. It often happens that when someone stares intently at a specific spot or object, their attention can suddenly shift due to an awareness of something unseen—just a vague sense of the unfamiliar in that blurry outer ring of perception beyond clear sight. In this way, Hamaguchi noticed something unusual offshore. He got to his feet and looked at the sea. It had darkened unexpectedly and was behaving oddly. It looked like it was moving against the wind. It was running away from the land.
Within a very little time the whole village had noticed the phenomenon. Apparently no one had felt the previous motion of the ground, but all were evidently astounded by the movement of the water. They were running to the beach, and even beyond the beach, to watch it. No such ebb had been witnessed on that coast within the memory of living man. Things never seen before were making apparition; unfamiliar spaces of ribbed sand and reaches of weed-hung rock were left bare even as Hamaguchi gazed. And none of the people below appeared to guess what that monstrous ebb signified.
Within a very short time, the entire village noticed the phenomenon. It seemed that no one had felt the earlier movement of the ground, but everyone was clearly shocked by the way the water was moving. They were racing to the beach, and even beyond it, to see what was happening. No one had seen such a low tide on that coast within living memory. Unseen things were emerging; unfamiliar stretches of ribbed sand and areas of weed-covered rock were exposed as Hamaguchi looked on. And none of the people below seemed to understand what that massive tide's retreat meant.
Hamaguchi Gohei himself had never seen such a thing before; but he remembered things told him in his childhood by his father's father, and he knew all the traditions of the coast. He understood what the sea was going to do. Perhaps he thought of the time needed to send a message to the village, or to get the priests of the Buddhist temple on the hill to, sound their big bell.... But it would take, very much longer to tell what he might have thought than it took him to think. He simply called to his grandson:—
Hamaguchi Gohei had never seen anything like this before; however, he remembered stories his grandfather told him in his childhood, and he knew all the coastal traditions. He understood what the sea was about to do. Maybe he considered how long it would take to send a message to the village or to get the priests from the Buddhist temple on the hill to ring their big bell.... But it would take much longer to explain what he might have thought than it took him to think it. He just called out to his grandson:—
"Tada!—quick,—very quick! ... Light me a torch."
"Tada! — quick, — very quick! ... Light me a torch."
Taimatsu, or pine-torches, are kept in many coast dwellings for use on stormy nights, and also for use at certain Shinto festivals. The child kindled a torch at once; and the old man hurried with it to the fields, where hundreds of rice-stacks, representing most of his invested capital, stood awaiting transportation. Approaching those nearest the verge of the slope, he began to apply the torch to them,—hurrying from one to another as quickly as his aged limbs could carry him. The sun-dried stalks caught like tinder; the strengthening sea-breeze blew the blaze landward; and presently, rank behind rank, the stacks burst into flame, sending skyward columns of smoke that met and mingled into one enormous cloudy whirl. Tada, astonished and terrified, ran after his grandfather, crying,—
Taimatsu, or pine torches, are kept in many coastal homes for use on stormy nights and during certain Shinto festivals. The child quickly lit a torch and the old man hurried with it to the fields, where hundreds of rice stacks, representing most of his invested capital, were waiting to be transported. Approaching those closest to the edge of the slope, he began applying the torch to them—rushing from one to another as fast as his aging body could move. The sun-dried stalks ignited like tinder; the strengthening sea breeze pushed the flames toward the land, and soon, row upon row, the stacks erupted with fire, sending columns of smoke skyward that met and swirled into one huge cloudy mass. Tada, shocked and scared, ran after his grandfather, shouting,—
"Ojiisan! why? Ojiisan! why?—why?"
"Ojiisan! Why? Ojiisan! Why?—why?"
But Hamaguchi did not answer: he had no time to explain; he was thinking only of the four hundred lives in peril. For a while the child stared wildly at the blazing rice; then burst into tears, and ran back to the house, feeling sure that his grandfather had gone mad. Hamaguchi went on firing stack after stack, till he had reached the limit of his field; then he threw down his torch, and waited. The acolyte of the hill-temple, observing the blaze, set the big bell booming; and the people responded to the double appeal. Hamaguchi watched them hurrying in from the sands and over the beach and up from the village, like a swarming of ants, and, to his anxious eyes, scarcely faster; for the moments seemed terribly long to him. The sun was going down; the wrinkled bed of the bay, and a vast sallow speckled expanse beyond it, lay naked to the last orange glow; and still the sea was fleeing toward the horizon.
But Hamaguchi didn’t respond; he didn't have time to explain. He was focused solely on the four hundred lives at risk. For a moment, the child stared in shock at the blazing rice; then he started crying and ran back to the house, convinced that his grandfather had lost his mind. Hamaguchi continued igniting stack after stack until he reached the edge of his field. Then he dropped his torch and waited. The acolyte from the hill temple, noticing the fire, rang the big bell, and the people responded to the dual call. Hamaguchi watched them rushing in from the sands, over the beach, and up from the village, like a swarm of ants—and to his worried eyes, they were hardly moving faster; the seconds felt agonizingly long. The sun was setting; the wrinkled bed of the bay and a vast, sallow-speckled expanse beyond lay exposed to the last orange glow, while the sea continued to retreat toward the horizon.
Really, however, Hamaguchi did not have very long to wait before the first party of succor arrived,—a score of agile young peasants, who wanted to attack the fire at once. But the Chōja, holding out both arms, stopped them.
Really, though, Hamaguchi didn't have to wait long before the first group of help showed up—about twenty quick young peasants who wanted to tackle the fire right away. But the Chōja, holding out both arms, stopped them.
"Let it burn, lads!" he commanded, "let it be! I want the whole mura here. There is a great danger,—taihen da!"
"Let it burn, guys!" he shouted, "let it be! I want the whole mura here. There's a huge danger—taihen da!"
The whole village was coming; and Hamaguchi counted. All the young men and boys were soon on the spot, and not a few of the more active women and girls; then came most of the older folk, and mothers with babies at their backs, and even children,—for children could help to pass water; and the elders too feeble to keep up with the first rush could be seen well on their way up the steep ascent. The growing multitude, still knowing nothing, looked alternately, in sorrowful wonder, at the flaming fields and at the impassive face of their Chōja. And the sun went down.
The whole village was on its way; and Hamaguchi counted. Soon, all the young men and boys gathered at the spot, along with quite a few of the more energetic women and girls; then came most of the older folks, and mothers with babies strapped to their backs, and even children—because kids could help carry water; and the elders too weak to keep up with the initial rush could be seen making their way up the steep hill. The growing crowd, still unaware of what was happening, looked back and forth, in sorrowful amazement, at the burning fields and at the stoic expression of their Chōja. And the sun set.
"Grandfather is mad,—I am afraid of him!" sobbed Tada, in answer to a number of questions. "He is mad. He set fire to the rice on purpose: I saw him do it!"
"Grandfather is crazy—I'm scared of him!" sobbed Tada in response to several questions. "He's insane. He intentionally set fire to the rice: I saw him do it!"
"As for the rice," cried Hamaguchi, "the child tells the truth. I set fire to the rice. ... Are all the people here?"
"As for the rice," shouted Hamaguchi, "the kid is telling the truth. I set the rice on fire. ... Is everyone here?"
The Kumi-chō and the heads of families looked about them, and down the hill, and made reply: "All are here, or very soon will be.... We cannot understand this thing."
The Kumi-chō and the heads of families looked around them, down the hill, and responded: "Everyone is here, or will be very soon.... We can't figure out this situation."
"Kita!" shouted the old man at the top of his voice, pointing to the open. "Say now if I be mad!"
"Kita!" shouted the old man at the top of his lungs, pointing to the outside. "Tell me now if I'm crazy!"
Through the twilight eastward all looked, and saw at the edge of the dusky horizon a long, lean, dim line like the shadowing of a coast where no coast ever was,—a line that thickened as they gazed, that broadened as a coast-line broadens to the eyes of one approaching it, yet incomparably more quickly. For that long darkness was the returning sea, towering like a cliff, and coursing more swiftly than the kite flies.
Through the twilight, they all looked eastward and saw on the edge of the dark horizon a long, thin, faint line that resembled the shadow of a coast where there was none—a line that grew thicker as they stared, that expanded like a coast looks as you get closer, but incomparably faster. For that long darkness was the returning sea, rising like a cliff and moving faster than a kite flies.
"Tsunami!" shrieked the people; and then all shrieks and all sounds and all power to hear sounds were annihilated by a nameless shock heavier than any thunder, as the colossal swell smote the shore with a weight that sent a shudder through the hills, and with a foam-burst like a blaze of sheet-lightning. Then for an instant nothing was visible but a storm of spray rushing up the slope like a cloud; and the people scattered back in panic from the mere menace of it. When they looked again, they saw a white horror of sea raving over the place of their homes. It drew back roaring, and tearing out the bowels of the land as it went. Twice, thrice, five times the sea struck and ebbed, but each time with lesser surges: then it returned to its ancient bed and stayed,—still raging, as after a typhoon.
"Tsunami!" screamed the people; and then all screams and all sounds and all ability to hear were obliterated by an unnamed shock heavier than any thunder, as the massive wave crashed onto the shore with a force that sent a tremor through the hills, and with a spray explosion like a flash of sheet lightning. For a moment, nothing was visible but a storm of spray rushing up the slope like a cloud; and the people scattered back in panic from the mere threat of it. When they looked again, they saw a white terror of the sea raging over where their homes once stood. It pulled back with a roar, tearing at the land as it receded. Twice, three times, five times the sea hit and retreated, but each time with smaller waves: then it returned to its old place and stayed—still furious, like after a typhoon.
On the plateau for a time there was no word spoken. All stared speechlessly at the desolation beneath,—the ghastliness of hurled rock and naked riven cliff, the bewilderment of scooped-up deep-sea wrack and shingle shot over the empty site of dwelling and temple. The village was not; the greater part of the fields were not; even the terraces had ceased to exist; and of all the homes that had been about the bay there remained nothing recognizable except two straw roofs tossing madly in the offing. The after-terror of the death escaped and the stupefaction of the general loss kept all lips dumb, until the voice of Hamaguchi was heard again, observing gently,—
On the plateau, there was a moment of silence. Everyone stared in shock at the devastation below—at the horrifying mess of scattered rocks and the bare, jagged cliffs, the confusion of wrecked deep-sea debris and pebbles strewn over the empty places where homes and temples once stood. The village was gone; most of the fields were gone; even the terraces had disappeared; and of all the houses that had once been around the bay, only two straw roofs were left, thrashing wildly in the distance. The lingering fear from the disaster and the shock of the overwhelming loss left everyone speechless, until Hamaguchi’s voice broke through the silence, gently observing—
"That was why I set fire to the rice."
"That's why I set fire to the rice."
He, their Chōja, now stood among them almost as poor as the poorest; for his wealth was gone—but he had saved four hundred lives by the sacrifice. Little Tada ran to him, and caught his hand, and asked forgiveness for having said naughty things. Whereupon the people woke up to the knowledge of why they were alive, and began to wonder at the simple, unselfish foresight that had saved them; and the headmen prostrated themselves in the dust before Hamaguchi Gohei, and the people after them.
He, their Chōja, now stood among them almost as poor as the poorest; his wealth was gone—but he had saved four hundred lives through his sacrifice. Little Tada ran to him, grabbed his hand, and asked for forgiveness for saying mean things. As a result, the people realized why they were alive and began to marvel at the simple, unselfish foresight that had saved them; the headmen bowed down in the dust before Hamaguchi Gohei, followed by the rest of the people.
Then the old man wept a little, partly because he was happy, and partly because he was aged and weak and had been sorely tried.
Then the old man cried a little, partly because he was happy, and partly because he was old and frail and had been through a lot.
"My house remains," he said, as soon as he could find words, automatically caressing Tada's brown cheeks; "and there is room for many. Also the temple on the hill stands; and there is shelter there for the others."
"My house is still here," he said, as soon as he could find the words, automatically stroking Tada's brown cheeks. "And there's space for many. The temple on the hill is still standing, and there's shelter there for the others."
Then he led the way to his house; and the people cried and shouted.
Then he took the lead to his house, and the crowd cheered and shouted.
*
Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The period of distress was long, because in those days there were no means of quick communication between district and district, and the help needed had to be sent from far away. But when better times came, the people did not forget their debt to Hamaguchi Gohei. They could not make him rich; nor would he have suffered them to do so, even had it been possible. Moreover, gifts could never have sufficed as an expression of their reverential feeling towards him; for they believed that the ghost within him was divine. So they declared him a god, and thereafter called him Hamaguchi DAIMYŌJIN, thinking they could give him no greater honor;—and truly no greater honor in any country could be given to mortal man. And when they rebuilt the village, they built a temple to the spirit of him, and fixed above the front of it a tablet bearing his name in Chinese text of gold; and they worshiped him there, with prayer and with offerings. How he felt about it I cannot say;—I know only that he continued to live in his old thatched home upon the hill, with his children and his children's children, just as humanly and simply as before, while his soul was being worshiped in the shrine below. A hundred years and more he has been dead; but his temple, they tell me, still stands, and the people still pray to the ghost of the good old farmer to help them in time of fear or trouble.
The time of struggle lasted a long time because, back then, there were no fast ways to communicate between areas, and the help that was needed had to come from far away. But when better times arrived, the people didn’t forget their gratitude to Hamaguchi Gohei. They couldn’t make him wealthy; nor would he have allowed them to do so, even if it was possible. Besides, gifts could never adequately express their deep respect for him; they believed his spirit was divine. So they declared him a god and started calling him Hamaguchi DAIMYŌJIN, thinking it was the highest honor they could give him—and truly, no greater honor could be given to a mortal anywhere. When they rebuilt the village, they constructed a temple in his spirit, placing a plaque with his name in gold Chinese characters above its entrance; they worshiped him there with prayers and offerings. How he felt about it, I cannot say; I only know he continued to live in his old thatched house on the hill, with his children and grandchildren, just as simply and humanly as before, while his spirit was being honored in the shrine below. Over a hundred years have passed since he died; but they say his temple still stands, and the people continue to pray to the spirit of the good old farmer for help in times of fear or trouble.
* * * * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * * * *
I asked a Japanese philosopher and friend to explain to me how the peasants could rationally imagine the spirit of Hamaguchi in one place while his living body was in another. Also I inquired whether it was only one of his souls which they had worshiped during his life, and whether they imagined that particular soul to have detached itself from the rest to receive homage.
I asked a Japanese philosopher and friend to explain how the peasants could logically believe that the spirit of Hamaguchi was in one place while his living body was somewhere else. I also wanted to know if they worshiped only one of his souls during his life, and if they thought that specific soul had separated from the rest to receive their respect.
"The peasants," my friend answered, "think of the mind or spirit of a person as something which, even during life, can be in many places at the same instant.... Such an idea is, of course, quite different from Western ideas about the soul."
"The peasants," my friend replied, "believe that a person's mind or spirit can be in many places at the same time, even while they are alive.... This concept is obviously very different from Western views on the soul."
"Any more rational?" I mischievously asked.
"Any more rational?" I playfully asked.
"Well," he responded, with a Buddhist smile, "if we accept the doctrine of the unity of all mind, the idea of the Japanese peasant would appear to contain at least some adumbration of truth. I could not say so much for your Western notions about the soul."
"Well," he replied, with a calm smile, "if we accept the idea that all minds are united, the perspective of the Japanese peasant seems to hold at least a hint of truth. I can't say the same for your Western ideas about the soul."
[1] Shinto parish temple.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shinto shrine.
II
OUT OF THE STREET
I
"These," said Manyemon, putting on the table a roll of wonderfully written Japanese manuscript, "are Vulgar Songs. If they are to be spoken of in some honorable book, perhaps it will be good to say that they are Vulgar, so that Western people may not be deceived."
"These," said Manyemon, placing a beautifully written roll of Japanese manuscript on the table, "are Vulgar Songs. If they are to be mentioned in some respectable book, it might be a good idea to clarify that they are Vulgar, so that Westerners are not misled."
*
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Next to my house there is a vacant lot, where washermen (sentukaya) work in the ancient manner,—singing as they work, and whipping the wet garments upon big flat stones. Every morning at daybreak their singing wakens me; and I like to listen to it, though I cannot often catch the words. It is full of long, queer, plaintive modulations. Yesterday, the apprentice—a lad of fifteen—and the master of the washermen were singing alternately, as if answering each other; the contrast between the tones of the man, sonorous as if boomed through a conch, and the clarion alto of the boy, being very pleasant to hear. Whereupon I called Manyemon and asked him what the singing was about.
Next to my house, there’s an empty lot where the washermen (sentukaya) work in the traditional way—singing as they wash and beating the wet clothes on large flat stones. Every morning at dawn, their singing wakes me up, and I enjoy listening to it, even though I can rarely catch the lyrics. It’s filled with long, strange, mournful variations. Yesterday, the apprentice—a fifteen-year-old kid—and the master washerman were singing back and forth, almost like they were responding to each other; the contrast between the deep, booming voice of the man and the bright alto of the boy was really nice to hear. So, I called Manyemon and asked him what the singing was about.
"The song of the boy," he said, "is an old song:—
"The boy's song," he said, "is an old song:—
Things never changed since the Time of the Gods:
The flowing of water, the Way of Love.
Things have never changed since the Time of the Gods:
The flow of water, the Path of Love.
I heard it often when I was myself a boy."
I heard it a lot when I was a boy myself.
"And the other song?"
"And what about the other song?"
"The other song is probably new:—
"The other song is probably new:—
Three years thought of her,
Five years sought for her;
Only for one night held her in my arms.
For three years, I thought about her.
For five years, I looked for her;
I only held her in my arms for one night.
A very foolish song!"
A really silly song!
"I don't know," I said. "There are famous Western romances containing nothing wiser. And what is the rest of the song?"
"I don't know," I said. "There are well-known Western love stories that are just as unwise. And what about the rest of the song?"
"There is no more: that is the whole of the song. If it be honorably desired, I can write down the songs of the washermen, and the songs which are sung in this street by the smiths and the carpenters and the bamboo-weavers and the rice-cleaners. But they are all nearly the same."
"There’s nothing more: that’s the whole song. If you genuinely want it, I can jot down the songs of the washermen, and the tunes sung in this street by the blacksmiths, carpenters, bamboo weavers, and rice cleaners. But they’re all pretty much the same."
Thus came it to pass that Manyemon made for me a collection of Vulgar Songs.
Thus it happened that Manyemon created a collection of popular songs for me.
*
Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
By "vulgar" Manyemon meant written in the speech of the common people. He is himself an adept at classical verse, and despises the hayari-uta, or ditties of the day; it requires something very delicate to please him. And what pleases him I am not qualified to write about; for one must be a very good Japanese scholar to meddle with the superior varieties of Japanese poetry. If you care to know how difficult the subject is, just study the chapter on prosody in Aston's Grammar of the Japanese Written Language, or the introduction to Professor Chamberlain's Classical Poetry of the Japanese. Her poetry is the one original art which Japan has certainly not borrowed either from China or from any other country; and its most refined charm is the essence, irreproducible, of the very flower of the language itself: hence the difficulty of representing, even partially, in any Western tongue, its subtler delicacies of sentiment, allusion, and color. But to understand the compositions of the people no scholarship is needed: they are characterized by the greatest possible simplicity, directness, and sincerity.
By "vulgar," Manyemon meant written in the language of the common people. He is skilled at classical verse and looks down on the hayari-uta, or the popular songs of the time; he requires something very refined to be pleased. What pleases him is beyond my ability to describe, as you need to be a highly knowledgeable Japanese scholar to engage with the superior forms of Japanese poetry. If you want to know how challenging this topic is, just take a look at the chapter on prosody in Aston's Grammar of the Japanese Written Language, or the introduction to Professor Chamberlain's Classical Poetry of the Japanese. Her poetry is the one original art that Japan has definitely not borrowed from China or any other country; its most sophisticated beauty encapsulates the essence of the language itself, making it difficult to represent, even partially, in any Western language, due to its subtle nuances of sentiment, allusion, and color. However, no special knowledge is required to understand the poetry of the common people: it is marked by the utmost simplicity, directness, and sincerity.
The real art of them, in short, is their absolute artlessness. That was why I wanted them. Springing straight from the heart of the eternal youth of the race, these little gushes of song, like the untaught poetry of every people, utter what belongs to all human experience rather than to the limited life of a class or a time; and even in their melodies still resound the fresh and powerful pulsings of their primal source.
The true essence of them, simply put, is their complete simplicity. That's why I was drawn to them. Coming directly from the heart of humanity's eternal youth, these little bursts of song, like the natural poetry of every culture, express what is part of the entire human experience rather than just the narrow existence of a specific class or era; and even in their melodies, you can still hear the vibrant and strong rhythms of their original source.
*
Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Manyemon had written down forty-seven songs; and with his help I made free renderings of the best. They were very brief, varying from seventeen to thirty-one syllables in length. Nearly all Japanese poetical metre consists of simple alternations of lines of five and seven syllables; the frequent exceptions which popular songs offer to this rule being merely irregularities such as the singer can smooth over either by slurring or by prolonging certain vowel sounds. Most of the songs which Manyemon had collected were of twenty-six syllables only; being composed of three successive lines of seven syllables each, followed by one of five, thus:—
Manyemon had written down forty-seven songs, and with his help, I created free versions of the best ones. They were very short, ranging from seventeen to thirty-one syllables long. Almost all Japanese poetry consists of simple alternations of lines with five and seven syllables; the frequent exceptions found in popular songs are just irregularities that the singer can smooth out by slurring or stretching certain vowel sounds. Most of the songs that Manyemon collected were only twenty-six syllables long; they were made up of three lines of seven syllables each, followed by one line of five, like this:—
Ka-mi-yo ko-no-ka-ta
Ka-wa-ra-nu mo-no wa:
Mi-dzu no na-ga-ré to
Ko-i no mi-chi.[1]
Ka-mi-yo ko-no-ka-ta
Ka-wa-ra-nu mo-no wa:
Mi-dzu no na-ga-ré to
The path of love.[1]
Among various deviations from this construction I found 7-7-7-7-5, and 5-7-7-7-5, and 7-5-7-5, and 5-7-5; but the classical five-line form (tanka,) represented by 5-7-5-7-7, was entirely absent.
Among various deviations from this structure, I found 7-7-7-7-5, 5-7-7-7-5, 7-5-7-5, and 5-7-5; however, the traditional five-line form (tanka,) represented by 5-7-5-7-7 was completely missing.
Terms indicating gender were likewise absent; even the expressions corresponding to "I" and "you" being seldom used, and the words signifying "beloved" applying equally to either sex. Only by the conventional value of some comparison, the use of a particular emotional tone, or the mention of some detail of costume, was the sex of the speaker suggested, as in this verse:—
Terms indicating gender were also missing; even the words for "I" and "you" were rarely used, and the terms for "beloved" applied to both men and women equally. The sex of the speaker was only hinted at through conventional comparisons, specific emotional tones, or details of clothing, like in this verse:—
I am the water-weed drifting,—finding no place of attachment:
Where, I wonder, and when, shall my flower begin to bloom??
I am the water plant floating around, unable to find a spot to cling to:
Where, I wonder, and when, will my flower finally start to bloom?
Evidently the speaker is a girl who wishes for a lover: the same simile uttered by masculine lips would sound in Japanese ears much as would sound in English ears a man's comparison of himself to a violet or to a rose. For the like reason, one knows that in the following song the speaker is not a woman:—
Evidently, the speaker is a girl who wants a partner: the same simile spoken by a man would sound to Japanese ears much like a man's comparison of himself to a violet or a rose would to English ears. For the same reason, it's clear that in the following song, the speaker is not a woman:—
Flowers in both my hands,—flowers of plum and cherry: Which will be, I wonder, the flower to give me fruit?
I've got flowers in both hands—plum and cherry blossoms: I wonder which one will end up giving me fruit?
Womanly charm is compared to the cherry flower and also to the plum flower; but the quality symbolized by the plum flower is moral always rather than physical.[2] The verse represents a man strongly attracted by two girls: one, perhaps a dancer, very fair to look upon; the other beautiful in character. Which shall he choose to be his companion for life? One more example:—
Womanly charm is likened to the cherry blossom and also to the plum blossom; however, the quality represented by the plum blossom is always more about morality than appearance.[2] The verse depicts a man deeply attracted to two girls: one, possibly a dancer, is very beautiful; the other is lovely in character. Which one will he choose to be his life partner? Here's another example:—
Too long, with pen in hand, idling, fearing, and doubting,
I cast my silver pin for the test of the tatamizan.
For too long, with a pen in hand, wasting time, feeling scared and uncertain,
I threw my silver pin to test the tatamizan.
Here we know from the mention of the hairpin that the speaker is a woman, and we can also suppose that she is a geisha; the sort of divination called tatamizan being especially popular with dancing-girls. The rush covering of floor-mats (tatami,) woven over a frame of thin strings, shows on its upper surface a regular series of lines about three fourths of an inch apart. The girl throws her pin upon a mat, and then counts the lines it touches. According to their number she deems herself lucky or unlucky. Sometimes a little pipe—geishas' pipes are usually of silver—is used instead of the hairpin.
Here we can tell from the mention of the hairpin that the speaker is a woman, and we can also assume that she is a geisha; the type of fortune-telling called tatamizan is especially popular among dancers. The rush covering of floor-mats (tatami,) woven over a frame of thin strings displays a regular pattern of lines about three-quarters of an inch apart on its surface. The girl throws her pin onto a mat and then counts the lines it touches. Based on the number, she considers herself lucky or unlucky. Sometimes a small pipe—geishas' pipes are usually made of silver—is used instead of the hairpin.
*
Got it! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The theme of all the songs was love, as indeed it is of the vast majority of the Japanese chansons des rues et des bois; even songs about celebrated places usually containing some amatory suggestion. I noticed that almost every simple phase of the emotion, from its earliest budding to its uttermost ripening, was represented in the collection; and I therefore tried to arrange the pieces according to the natural passional sequence. The result had some dramatic suggestiveness.
The theme of all the songs was love, which is also true for most Japanese chansons des rues et des bois; even songs about famous places often have some romantic implication. I observed that almost every simple aspect of the emotion, from its first beginnings to its fullest expression, was included in the collection; so I tried to organize the pieces according to the natural flow of feelings. The outcome had a certain dramatic quality.
[1] Literally, "God-Age-since not-changed-things as-for: water of flowing and love-of way."
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Literally, "God hasn't changed things since the beginning: flowing water and the love of the journey."
[2] See Glimpses of Unfamiliar Japan, ii. 357.
II
The songs really form three distinct groups, each corresponding to a particular period of that emotional experience which is the subject of all. In the first group of seven the surprise and pain and weakness of passion find utterance; beginning with a plaintive cry of reproach and closing with a whisper of trust.
The songs are divided into three distinct groups, each reflecting a specific period of the emotional journey that is at the core of it all. In the first group of seven, the surprise, pain, and vulnerability of passion are expressed; starting with a sorrowful call for accountability and ending with a gentle expression of trust.
I
You, by all others disliked!—oh, why must my heart thus like
you?
II
This pain which I cannot speak of to any one in the world:
Tell me who has made it,—whose do you think the fault?
III
Will it be night forever?—I lose my way in this darkness:
Who goes by the path of Love must always go astray!
IV
Even the brightest lamp, even the light electric,
Cannot lighten at all the dusk of the Way of Love.
V
Always the more I love, the more it is hard to say so:
Oh! how happy I were should the loved one say it first!
VI
Such a little word!—only to say, "I love you"!
Why, oh, why do I find it hard to say like this?[1]
I
You, disliked by everyone else!—oh, why does my heart feel this way about you?
II
This pain I can't talk about with anyone in the world:
Tell me who caused it,—whose fault do you think it is?
III
Will it be night forever?—I get lost in this darkness:
Anyone who follows the path of Love always ends up lost!
IV
Even the brightest lamp, even electric light,
Can't brighten the gloom of the Way of Love.
V
The more I love, the harder it is to say it:
Oh! how happy I would be if the one I love said it first!
VI
Such a small thing!—just to say, "I love you"!
Why, oh, why do I find it so difficult to say it like this?[1]
[1] Inimitably simple in the original:—
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Uniquely simple in the original:—
Horeta wai na to
Sukoshi no koto ga:
Nazé ni kono yō ni
Iinikui?
Horeta wai na to
Just a little thing:
Why is it like this?
So hard to say?
VII
Clicked-to[2] the locks of our hearts; let the keys remain in our bosoms.
VII
Clicked-to[2] the locks of our hearts; let the keys stay in our chests.
[2] In the original this is expressed by an onomatope, pinto, imitating the sound of the fastening of the lock of a tansu, or chest of drawers:—
[2] In the original, this is represented by an onomatopoeia, pinto, mimicking the sound of the lock on a tansu, or chest of drawers:—
Pinto kokoro ni
Jōmai oroshi:
Kagi wa tagai no
Muné ni aru.
Pinto kokoro ni
Jōmai oroshi:
Kagi wa tagai no
Muné ni aru.
After which mutual confidence the illusion naturally deepens; suffering yields to a joy that cannot disguise itself, and the keys of the heart are thrown away: this is the second stage.
After this mutual trust, the illusion naturally deepens; pain gives way to a joy that can't hide itself, and the keys to the heart are lost: this is the second stage.
I
The person who said before, "I hate my life since I saw you,"
Now after union prays to live for a thousand years.
II
You and I together—lilies that grow in a valley:
This is our blossoming-time—but nobody knows the fact.
III
Receiving from his hand the cup of the wine of greeting,
Even before I drink, I feel that my face grows red.
IV
I cannot hide in my heart the happy knowledge that fills it;
Asking each not to tell, I spread the news all round.[3]
I
The person who once said, "I hate my life since I met you,"
Now after being together wishes to live for a thousand years.
II
You and I together—like lilies blooming in a valley:
This is our time to blossom—but no one knows the truth.
III
Receiving the cup of wine from his hand as a greeting,
Even before I take a sip, I can feel my cheeks getting warm.
IV
I can't keep the joyful knowledge in my heart a secret;
Asking everyone not to spill the beans, I share the news with excitement.[3]
[3] Much simpler in the original:—
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Way easier in the original:—
Muné ni tsutsumenu
Uréshii koto wa;—
Kuchidomé shinagara
Furéaruku.
Muné ni tsutsumenu
I feel so happy;—
While whispering
I hug you.
V
All crows alike are black, everywhere under heaven.
The person that others like, why should not I like too?
VI
Going to see the beloved, a thousand ri are as one ri;[4]
Returning without having seen, one ri is a thousand ri.
V
All crows are black, no matter where you are in the world.
If others like someone, why shouldn’t I like them too?
VI
Traveling to see the one I love, a thousand miles feel like just one;[4]
Coming back without seeing them, one mile feels like a thousand.
[5] In the original dorota; literally "mud rice-fields,"— meaning rice-fields during the time of flushing, before the grain has fairly grown up. The whole verse reads:—
[5] In the original dorota; literally "mud rice-fields,"— meaning rice-fields at the time of flooding, before the grain has really grown. The whole verse reads:—
Horeté kayoyeba
Dorota no midzu mo
Noméba kanro no
Aji ga suru.
Horeté kayoyeba
When Dorota's water
Is drunk it has the
Sweet taste.
VIII
You, till a hundred years; I, until nine and ninety;
Together we still shall be in the time when the hair turns white.
IX
Seeing the face, at once the folly I wanted to utter
All melts out of my thought, and somehow the tears come first![7]
VIII
You, until you're a hundred; I, until I'm ninety-nine;
We'll still be together when our hair turns gray.
IX
As soon as I see your face, the silly things I wanted to say
all fade from my mind, and somehow the tears come first![7]
Iitai guchi sayé
Kao miriya kiyété
Tokakii namida ga
Saki ni deru.
Iitai guchi sayé
Kao miriya kiyété
Tokakii namida ga
I'll go ahead.
The use of tokaku ("somehow," for "some reason or other") gives a peculiar pathos to the utterance.
The use of tokaku ("somehow," meaning "for some reason or another") adds a unique emotional weight to the statement.
X
Crying for joy made wet my sleeve that dries too quickly;
'T is not the same with the heart,—that cannot dry so soon!
XI
To Heaven with all my soul I prayed to prevent your going;
Already, to keep you with me, answers the blessed rain.
X
Crying from happiness soaked my sleeve that dries too fast;
But it's different with the heart—it can't dry that quickly!
XI
With all my heart, I prayed to Heaven to stop you from leaving;
Already, the blessed rain proves it's keeping you with me.
So passes the period of illusion. The rest is doubt and pain; only the love remains to challenge even death:—
So ends the time of illusions. What follows is doubt and suffering; only love endures to confront even death:—
I
Parted from you, my beloved, I go alone to the pine-field;
There is dew of night on the leaves; there is also dew of tears.
II
Even to see the birds flying freely above me
Only deepens my sorrow,—makes me thoughtful the more.
I
Separated from you, my love, I wander alone through the pine woods;
There's night dew on the leaves; there's also dew from my tears.
II
Just watching the birds soaring freely above me
Only adds to my sadness—makes me ponder even more.
III
Coming? or coming not? Far down the river gazing,
—Only yomogi shadows[8] astir in the bed of the stream.
III
Are you coming or not? Looking far down the river,
—Only yomogi shadows[8] moving in the streambed.
IV
Letters come by the post; photographs give me the shadow!
Only one thing remains which I cannot hope to gain.
V
If I may not see the face, but only look at the letter,
Then it were better far only in dreams to see.
VI
Though his body were broken to pieces, though his bones on the
shore were bleaching,
I would find my way to rejoin him, after gathering up the bones.[9]
IV
Letters come in the mail; photos give me just a glimpse!
There's only one thing left that I can't hope to have.
V
If I can’t see the face, only the letter,
Then it’s much better to just see it in dreams.
VI
Even if his body were shattered into pieces, even if his bones were left on the shore,
I would find my way to be with him again, after collecting the bones.[9]
Mi wa kuda kuda ni
Honé we isobé ni
Sarasoto mama yo
Hiroi atsumété
Sôté misho.
Mi wa kuda kuda ni
Honé we isobé ni
Sarasoto mama yo
Hiroi atsumété
Sôté misho.
The only song of this form in the collection. The use of the verb soi implies union as husband and wife.
The only song of this type in the collection. The use of the verb soi suggests a bond like that of husband and wife.
III
Thus was it that these little songs, composed in different generations and in different parts of Japan by various persons, seemed to shape themselves for me into the ghost of a romance,—into the shadow of a story needing no name of time or place or person, because eternally the same, in all times and places.
Thus it was that these little songs, created in different generations and in various parts of Japan by different people, seemed to form for me the essence of a romance—a timeless story that didn't need a specific time, place, or person because it was eternally the same, everywhere and in all eras.
*
Got it! Please provide the text for me to modernize.
Manyemon asks which of the songs I like best; and I turn over his manuscript again to see if I can make a choice. Without, in the bright spring air, the washers are working; and I hear the heavy pon-pon of the beating of wet robes, regular as the beating of a heart. Suddenly, as I muse, the voice of the boy soars up in one long, clear, shrill, splendid rocket-tone,—and breaks,—and softly trembles down in coruscations of fractional notes; singing the song that Manyemon remembers hearing when he himself was a boy:—
Manyemon asks me which song I like the most, and I flip through his manuscript again to see if I can decide. In the bright spring air, the washers are working, and I can hear the heavy pon-pon of wet clothes being beaten, steady like a heartbeat. Suddenly, as I reflect, the boy's voice rises in one long, clear, shrill, beautiful note—then breaks—and gently descends in sparkles of tiny notes, singing the song that Manyemon remembers from his childhood:—
Things never changed since the Time of the Gods:
The flowing of water, the Way of Love.
Things have never changed since the Time of the Gods:
The flow of water, the Way of Love.
"I think that is the best," I said. "It is the soul of all the rest."
"I think that's the best," I said. "It's the essence of everything else."
"Hin no nusubito, koi no uta," interpretatively murmurs Manyemon. "Even as out of poverty comes the thief, so out of love the song!"
"Hin no nusubito, koi no uta," Manyemon softly says. "Just like a thief comes from poverty, a song comes from love!"
III
NOTES OF A TRIP TO KYŌTO
I
It had been intended to celebrate in spring the eleven hundredth anniversary of the foundation of Kyōto; but the outbreak of pestilence caused postponement of the festival to the autumn, and the celebration began on the 15th of the tenth month. Little festival medals of nickel, made to be pinned to the breast, like military decorations, were for sale at half a yen each. These medals entitled the wearers to special cheap fares on all the Japanese railroad and steamship lines, and to other desirable privileges, such as free entrance to wonderful palaces, gardens, and temples. On the 23d of October I found myself in possession of a medal, and journeying to Kyoto by the first morning train, which was over-crowded with people eager to witness the great historical processions announced for the 24th and 25th. Many had to travel standing, but the crowd was good-natured and merry. A number of my fellow-passengers were Osaka geisha going to the festival. They diverted themselves by singing songs and by playing ken with some male acquaintances, and their kittenish pranks and funny cries kept everybody amused. One had an extraordinary voice, with which she could twitter like a sparrow.
It was planned to celebrate the 1100th anniversary of the founding of Kyoto in the spring; however, the outbreak of a plague postponed the festival to the fall, and the celebration started on the 15th of the 10th month. Small nickel festival medals, made to be pinned to the chest like military honors, were sold for half a yen each. These medals allowed wearers to enjoy special discounted fares on all Japanese railroads and steamship lines, as well as other appealing benefits, such as free access to amazing palaces, gardens, and temples. On October 23rd, I found myself with a medal, traveling to Kyoto on the first morning train, which was overcrowded with people excited to see the major historical parades scheduled for the 24th and 25th. Many had to stand, but the atmosphere was friendly and cheerful. Some of my fellow passengers were geisha from Osaka going to the festival. They entertained themselves by singing and playing cards with some male friends, and their playful antics and funny noises kept everyone amused. One of them had an incredible voice and could chirp like a sparrow.
You can always tell by the voices of women conversing anywhere—in a hotel, for example—if there happen to be any geisha among them, because the peculiar timbre given by professional training is immediately recognizable. The wonderful character of that training, however, is fairly manifested only when the really professional tones of the voice are used,—falsetto tones, never touching, but often curiously sweet. Now, the street singers, the poor blind women who sing ballads with the natural voice only, use tones that draw tears. The voice is generally a powerful contralto; and the deep tones are the tones that touch. The falsetto tones of the geisha rise into a treble above the natural range of the adult voice, and as penetrating as a bird's. In a banquet-hall full of guests, you can distinctly hear, above all the sound of drums and samisen and chatter and laughter, the thin, sweet cry of the geisha playing ken,—
You can always tell by the voices of women chatting anywhere—in a hotel, for example—if there are any geisha among them because the unique tone from their professional training is immediately recognizable. The true beauty of that training, however, is really evident only when they use their professional voice—which includes falsetto tones that are never harsh but often surprisingly sweet. On the other hand, the street singers, the poor blind women who sing ballads with their natural voice, use tones that can bring you to tears. Their voices are usually powerful contraltos; and the deep tones are the ones that truly resonate. The geisha's falsetto notes soar into a treble that goes beyond the normal range of an adult voice, piercing through like a bird's song. In a banquet hall filled with guests, you can clearly hear, above all the sounds of drums, samisen, conversation, and laughter, the delicate, sweet voice of the geisha playing ken,—
"Futatsŭ! futatsŭ! futatsŭ!"—
"Futatsū! futatsū! futatsū!"—
while you may be quite unable to hear the shouted response of the man she plays with,—
while you might not be able to hear the shouted response of the man she’s playing with,—
"Mitsŭ! mitsŭ! mitsŭ!"
"Mitsu! Mitsu! Mitsu!"
II
The first surprise with which Kyoto greeted her visitors was the beauty of her festival decorations. Every street had been prepared for illumination. Before each house had been planted a new lantern-post of unpainted wood, from which a lantern bearing some appropriate design was suspended. There were also national flags and sprigs of pine above each entrance. But the lanterns made the charm of the display. In each section of street they were of the same form, and were fixed at exactly the same height, and were protected from possible bad weather by the same kind of covering. But in different streets the lanterns were different. In some of the wide thoroughfares they were very large; and while in some streets each was sheltered by a little wooden awning, in others every lantern had a Japanese paper umbrella spread and fastened above it.
The first surprise that Kyoto had in store for its visitors was the stunning beauty of its festival decorations. Every street was set up for illumination. In front of each house, a new lantern post made of unpainted wood was placed, from which hung a lantern featuring a suitable design. There were also national flags and sprigs of pine above each entrance. However, the lanterns were what truly added to the charm of the display. Each section of street had lanterns of the same shape, hung at exactly the same height, and shielded from potential bad weather by the same type of covering. Yet, in different streets, the lanterns varied. In some of the wide thoroughfares, they were quite large; while in some streets, each was sheltered by a small wooden awning, in others, every lantern had a Japanese paper umbrella spread and secured above it.
There was no pageant on the morning of my arrival, and I spent a couple of hours delightfully at the festival exhibition of kakemono in the imperial summer palace called
There was no parade on the morning I arrived, and I spent a couple of hours enjoying the festival display of kakemono at the imperial summer palace called
Omuro Gosho. Unlike the professional art display which I had seen in the spring, this represented chiefly the work of students; and
Omuro Gosho. Unlike the professional art show I had seen in the spring, this mainly showcased the work of students; and
I found it incomparably more original and attractive. Nearly all the pictures, thousands in number, were for sale, at prices ranging from three to fifty yen; and it was impossible not to buy to the limit of one's purse. There were studies of nature evidently made on the spot: such as a glimpse of hazy autumn rice-fields, with dragonflies darting over the drooping grain; maples crimsoning above a tremendous gorge; ranges of peaks steeped in morning mist; and a peasant's cottage perched on the verge of some dizzy mountain road. Also there were fine bits of realism, such as a cat seizing a mouse in the act of stealing the offerings placed in a Buddhist household shrine.
I found it incredibly more original and appealing. Almost all the pictures, numbering in the thousands, were for sale, with prices ranging from three to fifty yen; and it was impossible not to buy as much as one could afford. There were depictions of nature clearly created on-site: like a view of hazy autumn rice fields, with dragonflies zipping over the drooping grain; maples turning crimson above a huge gorge; mountain ranges shrouded in morning mist; and a peasant's cottage sitting at the edge of a steep mountain road. There were also striking bits of realism, like a cat catching a mouse while it was trying to steal offerings from a Buddhist household shrine.
But I have no intention to try the reader's patience with a description of pictures. I mention my visit to the display only because of something I saw there more interesting than any picture. Near the main entrance was a specimen of handwriting, intended to be mounted as a kakemono later on, and temporarily fixed upon a board about three feet long by eighteen inches wide,—a Japanese poem. It was a wonder of calligraphy. Instead of the usual red stamp or seal with which the Japanese calligrapher marks his masterpieces, I saw the red imprint of a tiny, tiny hand,—a living hand, which had been smeared with crimson printing-ink and deftly pressed upon the paper. I could distinguish those little finger-marks of which Mr. Galton has taught us the characteristic importance.
But I have no intention of testing the reader's patience with a description of pictures. I mention my visit to the display only because of something I saw there that was more interesting than any picture. Near the main entrance was a piece of handwriting, meant to be mounted as a kakemono later on, and temporarily attached to a board about three feet long by eighteen inches wide—a Japanese poem. It was a marvel of calligraphy. Instead of the usual red stamp or seal that Japanese calligraphers use to mark their masterpieces, I saw the red imprint of a tiny, tiny hand—a living hand—smeared with crimson printing ink and expertly pressed onto the paper. I could recognize those little fingerprints, which Mr. Galton has taught us are so significant.
That writing had been done in the presence of His Imperial Majesty by a child of six years,—or of five, according to our Western method of computing age from the date of birth. The prime minister, Marquis Ito, saw the miracle, and adopted the little boy, whose present name is therefore Ito Medzui.
That writing was done in front of His Imperial Majesty by a six-year-old child—or five, based on how we measure age in the West from the date of birth. The prime minister, Marquis Ito, witnessed the miracle and took the little boy in, so his current name is Ito Medzui.
Even Japanese observers could scarcely believe the testimony of their own eyes. Few adult calligraphers could surpass that writing. Certainly no Occidental artist, even after years of study, could repeat the feat performed by the brush of that child before the Emperor. Of course such a child can be born but once in a thousand years,—to realize, or almost realize, the ancient Chinese legends of divinely inspired writers.
Even Japanese observers could hardly believe what they were seeing. Very few adult calligraphers could match that writing. No Western artist, even after years of practice, could replicate what that child did in front of the Emperor. Of course, a child like that only comes around once in a thousand years—to embody, or almost embody, the ancient Chinese legends of divinely inspired writers.
Still, it was not the beauty of the thing in itself which impressed me, but the weird, extraordinary, indubitable proof it afforded of an inherited memory so vivid as to be almost equal to the recollection of former births. Generations of dead calligraphers revived in the fingers of that tiny hand. The thing was never the work of an individual child five years old, but beyond all question the work of ghosts,—the countless ghosts that make the compound ancestral soul. It was proof visible and tangible of psychological and physiological wonders justifying both the Shinto doctrine of ancestor worship and the Buddhist doctrine of preëxistence.
Still, it wasn't the beauty of the thing itself that impressed me, but the strange, extraordinary, undeniable evidence it provided of an inherited memory so vivid that it almost compared to the recollection of previous lives. Generations of deceased calligraphers came alive in the fingers of that little hand. This was never just the work of an individual child who was five years old, but undoubtedly the work of ghosts—the countless ghosts that make up the shared ancestral soul. It was visible and tangible proof of psychological and physiological wonders that validated both the Shinto belief in ancestor worship and the Buddhist idea of preexistence.
III
After looking at all the pictures I visited the great palace garden, only recently opened to the public. It is called the Garden of the Cavern of the Genii. (At least "genii" is about the only word one can use to translate the term "Sennin," for which there is no real English equivalent; the Sennin, who are supposed to possess immortal life, and to haunt forests or caverns, being Japanese, or rather Chinese mythological transformations of the Indian Rishi.) The garden deserves its name. I felt as if I had indeed entered an enchanted place.
After looking at all the pictures, I visited the grand palace garden, which was recently opened to the public. It's called the Garden of the Cavern of the Genii. (At least "genii" is about the only word that can be used to translate the term "Sennin," for which there isn't a real English equivalent; the Sennin, who are believed to possess eternal life and haunt forests or caves, are Japanese, or rather Chinese mythological interpretations of the Indian Rishi.) The garden lives up to its name. I felt like I had truly entered an enchanted place.
It is a landscape-garden,—a Buddhist creation, belonging to what is now simply a palace, but was once a monastery, built as a religious retreat for emperors and princes weary of earthly vanities. The first impression received after passing the gate is that of a grand old English park: the colossal trees, the shorn grass, the broad walks, the fresh sweet scent of verdure, all awaken English memories. But as you proceed farther these memories are slowly effaced, and the true Oriental impression defines: you perceive that the forms of those mighty trees are not European; various and surprising exotic details reveal themselves; and then you are gazing down upon a sheet of water containing high rocks and islets connected by bridges of the strangest shapes. Gradually,—only gradually,—the immense charm, the weird Buddhist charm of the place, grows and grows upon you; and the sense of its vast antiquity defines to touch that chord of the aesthetic feeling which brings the vibration of awe.
It’s a landscaped garden—a Buddhist creation—now simply a palace, but once a monastery, built as a religious getaway for emperors and princes tired of worldly distractions. The first feeling you get after walking through the gate is that of a grand old English park: the enormous trees, the well-manicured grass, the wide paths, and the fresh, sweet smell of greenery all trigger English memories. But as you go further, those memories slowly fade, and the true Oriental impression takes shape: you realize that the shapes of those massive trees aren’t European; various and surprising exotic details come into view; and soon you find yourself looking down at a body of water with high rocks and islets linked by bridges of the most unusual designs. Gradually—only gradually—the immense allure, the strange Buddhist charm of the place grows on you, and the sense of its ancient history strikes a chord of aesthetic feeling that brings a sense of awe.
Considered as a human work alone, the garden is a marvel: only the skilled labor of thousands could have joined together the mere bones of it, the prodigious rocky skeleton of its plan. This once shaped and earthed and planted, Nature was left alone to finish the wonder. Working through ten centuries, she has surpassed—nay, unspeakably magnified—the dream of the artist. Without exact information, no stranger unfamiliar with the laws and the purpose of Japanese garden-construction could imagine that all this had a human designer some thousand years ago: the effect is that of a section of primeval forest, preserved untouched from the beginning, and walled away from the rest of the world in the heart of the old capital. The rock-faces, the great fantastic roots, the shadowed by-paths, the few ancient graven monoliths, are all cushioned with the moss of ages; and climbing things have developed stems a foot thick, that hang across spaces like monstrous serpents. Parts of the garden vividly recall some aspects of tropical nature in the Antilles;—though one misses the palms, the bewildering web and woof of lianas, the reptiles, and the sinister day-silence of a West Indian forest. The joyous storm of bird life overhead is an astonishment, and proclaims gratefully to the visitor that the wild creatures of this monastic paradise have never been harmed or frightened by man. As I arrived at last, with regret, at the gate of exit, I could not help feeling envious of its keeper: only to be a servant in such a garden were a privilege well worth praying for.
Considered as a human creation alone, the garden is amazing: only the skilled work of thousands could have pieced together its very foundation, the incredible rocky structure of its design. Once shaped, cultivated, and planted, Nature was left to complete the masterpiece. Over ten centuries, she has exceeded—indeed, exceptionally enhanced—the vision of the artist. Without detailed knowledge, no outsider unfamiliar with the principles and purpose of Japanese garden design could imagine that all this had a human creator about a thousand years ago: it feels like a section of an untouched primeval forest, preserved since the beginning, and separated from the outside world in the heart of the ancient capital. The rocky surfaces, the massive, twisted roots, the shadowy paths, and a few ancient carved stone pillars are all covered with age-old moss, and climbing plants have developed stems a foot thick that drape across spaces like giant serpents. Parts of the garden vividly recall certain aspects of tropical nature in the Antilles; though you miss the palms, the intricate tangle of vines, the reptiles, and the eerie silence of a West Indian forest. The lively chaos of birds overhead is astonishing, cheerfully telling visitors that the wild creatures of this tranquil paradise have never been harmed or scared by humans. As I finally arrived, reluctantly, at the exit gate, I couldn’t help but feel envious of its keeper: just to be a caretaker in such a garden would be a privilege worth wishing for.
IV
Feeling hungry, I told my runner to take me to a restaurant, because the hotel was very far; and the kuruma bore me into an obscure street, and halted before a rickety-looking house with some misspelled English painted above the entrance. I remember only the word "forign." After taking off my shoes I climbed three flights of breakneck stairs, or rather ladders, to find in the third story a set of rooms furnished in foreign style. The windows were glass; the linen was satisfactory; the only things Japanese were the mattings and a welcome smoking-box. American chromo-lithographs decorated the walls. Nevertheless, I suspected that few foreigners had ever been in the house: it existed by sending out Western cooking, in little tin boxes, to native hotels; and the rooms had doubtless been fitted up for Japanese visitors.
Feeling hungry, I asked my driver to take me to a restaurant since the hotel was quite far away. The car took me down a hidden street and stopped in front of a rickety-looking house with some misspelled English above the entrance. I can only remember the word "forign." After taking off my shoes, I climbed three flights of steep stairs, or more like ladders, to find a set of rooms on the third floor furnished in a foreign style. The windows were made of glass, the linens were decent, and the only things Japanese were the mats and a welcome smoking box. The walls were decorated with American chromo-lithographs. Still, I suspected that few foreigners had ever been in the place; it operated by sending out Western food in little tin boxes to local hotels, and the rooms were likely set up for Japanese guests.
I noticed that the plates, cups, and other utensils bore the monogram of a long-defunct English hotel which used to exist in one of the open ports. The dinner was served by nice-looking girls, who had certainly been trained by somebody accustomed to foreign service; but their innocent curiosity and extreme shyness convinced me that they had never waited upon a real foreigner before. Suddenly I observed on a table at the other end of the room something resembling a music-box, and covered with a piece of crochet-work! I went to it, and discovered the wreck of a herophone. There were plenty of perforated musical selections. I fixed the crank in place, and tried to extort the music of a German song, entitled "Five Hundred Thousand Devils." The herophone gurgled, moaned, roared for a moment, sobbed, roared again, and relapsed into silence. I tried a number of other selections, including "Les Cloches de Corneville;" but the noises produced were in all cases about the same. Evidently the thing had been bought, together with the monogram-bearing delft and britannia ware, at some auction sale in one of the foreign settlements. There was a queer melancholy in the experience, difficult to express. One must have lived in Japan to understand why the thing appeared so exiled, so pathetically out of place, so utterly misunderstood. Our harmonized Western music means simply so much noise to the average Japanese ear; and I felt quite sure that the internal condition of the herophone remained unknown to its Oriental proprietor.
I noticed that the plates, cups, and other utensils had the monogram of a long-gone English hotel that used to be in one of the open ports. The dinner was served by attractive young women, who seemed to have been trained by someone experienced in foreign service; but their innocent curiosity and extreme shyness made me realize they had never served a real foreigner before. Suddenly, I spotted something that looked like a music box on a table at the other end of the room, covered with a piece of crochet work! I went over to it and found the remains of a herophone. There were plenty of perforated musical selections. I secured the crank in place and tried to play a German song titled "Five Hundred Thousand Devils." The herophone gurgled, moaned, roared for a moment, sobbed, roared again, and then fell silent. I tried several other selections, including "Les Cloches de Corneville," but the sounds produced were generally the same. Clearly, it had been purchased, along with the monogrammed Delft and Britannia ware, at some auction sale in one of the foreign settlements. There was a strange sadness to the experience, hard to put into words. One has to have lived in Japan to understand why it felt so out of place, so pathetically misplaced, and so completely misunderstood. Our harmonized Western music is just noise to the typical Japanese ear; and I was quite sure that the internal workings of the herophone were a mystery to its Oriental owner.
*
Understood. Please provide the text you want me to modernize.
An equally singular but more pleasant experience awaited me on the road back to the hotel. I halted at a second-hand furniture shop to look at some curiosities, and perceived, among a lot of old books, a big volume bearing in letters of much-tarnished gold the title, ATLANTIC MONTHLY. Looking closer, I saw "Vol. V. Boston: Ticknor & Fields. 1860." Volumes of The Atlantic of 1860 are not common anywhere. I asked the price; and the Japanese shopkeeper said fifty sen, because it was "a very large book." I was much too pleased to think of bargaining with him, and secured the prize. I looked through its stained pages for old friends, and found them,—all anonymous in 1865, many world-famous in 1895. There were installments of "Elsie Venner," under the title of "The Professor's Story;" chapters of "Roba di Roma;" a poem called "Pythagoras," but since renamed "Metempsychosis," as lovers of Thomas Bailey Aldrich are doubtless aware; the personal narrative of a filibuster with Walker in Nicaragua; admirable papers upon the Maroons of Jamaica and the Maroons of Surinam; and, among other precious things, an essay on Japan, opening with the significant sentence, "The arrival in this country of an embassy from Japan, the first political delegation ever vouchsafed to a foreign nation by that reticent and jealous people, is now a topic of universal interest." A little farther on, some popular misapprehensions of the period were thus corrected: "Although now known to be entirely distinct, the Chinese and Japanese ... were for a long time looked upon as kindred races, and esteemed alike.... We find that while, on close examination, the imagined attractions of China disappear, those of Japan become more definite." Any Japanese of this self-assertive twenty-eighth year of Meiji could scarcely find fault with The Atlantic's estimate of his country thirty-five years ago: "Its commanding position, its wealth, its commercial resources, and the quick intelligence of its people,—not at all inferior to that of the people of the West, although naturally restricted in its development,—give to Japan ... an importance far above that of any other Eastern country." The only error of this generous estimate was an error centuries old,—the delusion of Japan's wealth. What made me feel a little ancient was to recognize in the quaint spellings Ziogoon, Tycoon, Sintoo, Kiusiu, Fide-yosi, Nobanunga,—spellings of the old Dutch and old Jesuit writers,—the modern and familiar Shōgun, Taikun, Shintō, Kyūshū, Hideyoshi, and Nobunaga.
An equally unique but more enjoyable experience awaited me on the way back to the hotel. I stopped at a second-hand furniture store to check out some oddities and spotted, among a stack of old books, a large volume with the title, ATLANTIC MONTHLY, written in faded gold letters. Looking closer, I saw "Vol. V. Boston: Ticknor & Fields. 1860." Copies of The Atlantic from 1860 are rare anywhere. I asked the price, and the Japanese shopkeeper said fifty sen because it was "a very large book." I was too happy to think about haggling and just bought it. I flipped through its stained pages looking for familiar pieces and found them—all anonymous in 1865, many world-famous by 1895. There were installments of "Elsie Venner," under the title "The Professor's Story;" chapters of "Roba di Roma;" a poem called "Pythagoras," later renamed "Metempsychosis," as fans of Thomas Bailey Aldrich will know; a personal account of a filibuster with Walker in Nicaragua; great articles about the Maroons of Jamaica and the Maroons of Surinam; and, among other treasures, an essay on Japan that began with the important line, "The arrival in this country of an embassy from Japan, the first political delegation ever granted to a foreign nation by that reserved and secretive people, is now a topic of universal interest." A little further on, some popular misconceptions of the time were corrected: "Although now known to be entirely distinct, the Chinese and Japanese ... were for a long time regarded as kindred races, and valued alike.... We find that while, upon closer examination, the imagined attractions of China vanish, those of Japan become more defined." Any Japanese person in this self-assertive twenty-eighth year of Meiji could hardly disagree with The Atlantic's view of his country thirty-five years ago: "Its commanding position, its wealth, its commercial resources, and the quick intelligence of its people—not at all inferior to that of the people of the West, even though naturally limited in its development—give Japan ... an importance far above that of any other Eastern country." The only flaw in this generous assessment was an age-old misconception—the illusion of Japan's wealth. What made me feel a bit nostalgic was recognizing in the old spellings Ziogoon, Tycoon, Sintoo, Kiusiu, Fide-yosi, Nobanunga—the old Dutch and Jesuit spellings—the modern and familiar Shōgun, Taikun, Shintō, Kyūshū, Hideyoshi, and Nobunaga.
*
Please provide the text you would like modernized.
I passed the evening wandering through the illuminated streets, and visited some of the numberless shows. I saw a young man writing Buddhist texts and drawing horses with his feet; the extraordinary fact about the work being that the texts were written backwards,—from the bottom of the column up, just as an ordinary calligrapher would write them from the top of the column down,—and the pictures of horses were always commenced with the tail. I saw a kind of amphitheatre, with an aquarium in lieu of arena, where mermaids swam and sang Japanese songs. I saw maidens "made by glamour out of flowers" by a Japanese cultivator of Chrysanthemums. And between whiles I peeped into the toy-shops, full of novelties, What there especially struck me was the display of that astounding ingenuity by which Japanese inventors are able to reach, at a cost too small to name, precisely the same results as those exhibited in our expensive mechanical toys. A group of cocks and hens made of paper were set to pecking imaginary grain out of a basket by the pressure of a bamboo spring,—the whole thing costing half a cent. An artificial mouse ran about, doubling and scurrying, as if trying to slip under mats or into chinks: it cost only one cent, and was made with a bit of colored paper, a spool of baked clay, and a long thread; you had only to pull the thread, and the mouse began to run. Butterflies of paper, moved by an equally simple device, began to fly when thrown into the air. An artificial cuttlefish began to wriggle all its tentacles when you blew into a little rush tube fixed under its head.
I spent the evening wandering through the lit-up streets and checked out some of the countless shows. I saw a young man writing Buddhist texts and drawing horses with his feet; the amazing thing was that he wrote the texts backwards—from the bottom of the column up, like a regular calligrapher would write from the top down—and he always started drawing the horses from the tail. I saw a kind of amphitheater with an aquarium instead of an arena, where mermaids swam and sang Japanese songs. I saw girls "made by glamour out of flowers" by a Japanese chrysanthemum grower. In between, I glanced into the toy shops filled with novelties. What struck me most was the incredible creativity of Japanese inventors who could achieve the same results as our pricey mechanical toys at a fraction of the cost. A group of paper roosters and hens were made to peck at imaginary grain from a basket thanks to a bamboo spring—the whole thing costing just half a cent. An artificial mouse scurried around, trying to slip under mats or into cracks: it was only one cent and made from a piece of colored paper, a spool of baked clay, and a long thread; you just had to pull the thread and the mouse would start running. Paper butterflies, activated by a similar simple mechanism, took flight when thrown into the air. An artificial cuttlefish wiggled all its tentacles when you blew into a small reed tube attached under its head.
When I decided to return, the lanterns were out, the shops were closing; and the streets darkened about me long before I reached the hotel. After the great glow of the illumination, the witchcrafts of the shows, the merry tumult, the sea-like sound of wooden sandals, this sudden coming of blankness and silence made me feel as if the previous experience had been unreal,—an illusion of light and color and noise made just to deceive, as in stories of goblin foxes. But the quick vanishing of all that composes a Japanese festival-night really lends a keener edge to the pleasure of remembrance: there is no slow fading out of the phantasmagoria, and its memory is thus kept free from the least tinge of melancholy.
When I decided to head back, the lanterns were off, the shops were closing; and the streets got dark around me long before I reached the hotel. After the bright lights, the magic of the shows, the joyful chaos, and the sea-like sound of wooden sandals, the sudden emptiness and silence made me feel like the whole experience had been a dream—an illusion of light, color, and noise created just to trick me, like in tales of mischievous foxes. But the quick disappearance of everything that makes a Japanese festival night actually sharpens the pleasure of remembering it: there's no slow fade-out of the spectacle, and its memory stays completely free from any hint of sadness.
V
While I was thinking about the fugitive charm of Japanese amusements, the question put itself, Are not all pleasures keen in proportion to their evanescence? Proof of the affirmative would lend strong support to the Buddhist theory of the nature of pleasure. We know that mental enjoyments are powerful in proportion to the complexity of the feelings and ideas composing them; and the most complex feelings would therefore seem to be of necessity the briefest. At all events, Japanese popular pleasures have the double peculiarity of being evanescent and complex, not merely because of their delicacy and their multiplicity of detail, but because this delicacy and multiplicity are adventitious, depending upon temporary conditions and combinations. Among such conditions are the seasons of flowering and of fading, hours of sunshine or full moon, a change of place, a shifting of light and shade. Among combinations are the fugitive holiday manifestations of the race genius: fragilities utilized to create illusion; dreams made visible; memories revived in symbols, images, ideographs, dashes of color, fragments of melody; countless minute appeals both to individual experience and to national sentiment. And the emotional result remains incommunicable to Western minds, because the myriad little details and suggestions producing it belong to a world incomprehensible without years of familiarity,—a world of traditions, beliefs, superstitions, feelings, ideas, about which foreigners, as a general rule, know nothing. Even by the few who do know that world, the nameless delicious sensation, the great vague wave of pleasure excited by the spectacle of Japanese enjoyment, can only be described as the feeling of Japan.
While I was contemplating the fleeting charm of Japanese entertainment, the question arose: Are all pleasures heightened by their impermanence? Evidence supporting this idea would strongly back the Buddhist perspective on the nature of pleasure. We understand that mental delights are more intense based on the complexity of the feelings and thoughts that make them up; thus, the most complex feelings are likely to be the shortest-lived. In any case, Japanese popular pleasures have the unique traits of being both fleeting and intricate, not just because of their delicacy and variety, but because this delicacy and variety are influenced by temporary factors and combinations. These factors include the seasons of blooming and wilting, times of sunshine or full moon, changes in location, and shifts in light and shadow. The combinations reflect the transient holiday expressions of the cultural spirit: fragile elements used to create illusions; visible dreams; memories rekindled through symbols, images, ideographs, splashes of color, and snippets of melody; countless subtle appeals to both personal experiences and national feelings. The emotional outcome remains difficult to convey to Western minds, as the countless small details and hints that generate it belong to a world that is hard to grasp without years of exposure—a world of traditions, beliefs, superstitions, feelings, and ideas that foreigners generally know little about. Even among those few who are familiar with that world, the indescribable, delightful sensation—the vast, indistinct wave of pleasure triggered by the sight of Japanese joy—can only be referred to as the feeling of Japan.
*
I'm ready for the text. Please provide it for modernization.
A sociological fact of interest is suggested by the amazing cheapness of these pleasures. The charm of Japanese life presents us with the extraordinary phenomenon of poverty as an influence in the development of aesthetic sentiment, or at least as a factor in deciding the direction and expansion of that development. But for poverty, the race could not have discovered, ages ago, the secret of making pleasure the commonest instead of the costliest of experiences,—the divine art of creating the beautiful out of nothing!
A sociological fact worth noting is highlighted by the surprising affordability of these pleasures. The appeal of Japanese life shows us the remarkable phenomenon where poverty influences the growth of aesthetic appreciation, or at least affects the direction and expansion of that growth. Without poverty, people might never have uncovered, long ago, the secret to making pleasure the most ordinary instead of the most expensive experience—the amazing skill of creating beauty from nothing!
One explanation of this cheapness is the capacity of the people to find in everything natural—in landscapes, mists, clouds, sunsets,—in the sight of birds, insects, and flowers—a much keener pleasure than we, as the vividness of their artistic presentations of visual experience bears witness. Another explanation is that the national religions and the old-fashioned education have so developed imaginative power that it can be stirred into an activity of delight by anything, however trifling, able to suggest the traditions or the legends of the past.
One reason for this simplicity is that people can find a much deeper joy in everything natural—in landscapes, fog, clouds, sunsets, and in seeing birds, insects, and flowers—compared to us, as shown by the vividness of their artistic expressions of visual experiences. Another reason is that the national religions and traditional education have cultivated such imaginative power that it can be sparked into delight by anything, no matter how small, that suggests the traditions or legends of the past.
Perhaps Japanese cheap pleasures might be broadly divided into those of time and place furnished by nature with the help of man, and those of time and place invented by man at the suggestion of nature. The former class can be found in every province, and yearly multiply. Some locality is chosen on hill or coast, by lake or river: gardens are made, trees planted, resting-houses built to command the finest points of view; and the wild site is presently transformed into a place of pilgrimage for pleasure-seekers. One spot is famed for cherry-trees, another for maples, another for wistaria; and each of the seasons—even snowy winter—helps to make the particular beauty of some resort. The sites of the most celebrated temples, or at least of the greater number of them, were thus selected,—always where the beauty of nature could inspire and aid the work of the religious architect, and where it still has power to make many a one wish that he could become a Buddhist or Shinto priest. Religion, indeed, is everywhere in Japan associated with famous scenery: with landscapes, cascades, peaks, rocks, islands; with the best places from which to view the blossoming of flowers, the reflection of the autumn moon on water, or the sparkling of fireflies on summer nights.
Perhaps Japan's simple pleasures can be broadly divided into those created by nature with a little help from people, and those designed by humans with inspiration from nature. The first category can be found in every region and continues to grow each year. A location is chosen on a hill or coast, by a lake or river: gardens are created, trees are planted, and resting places are built to showcase the best views; the wild area is quickly transformed into a destination for those seeking enjoyment. One place is famous for cherry trees, another for maples, and yet another for wisteria; and each season—even snowy winter—contributes to the unique beauty of a particular spot. The locations of the most renowned temples, or at least most of them, were chosen in this way—always where nature's beauty could inspire and support the work of the religious architect, and where it still has the ability to make many wish they could become a Buddhist or Shinto priest. Indeed, religion in Japan is constantly linked with stunning scenery: with landscapes, waterfalls, mountains, rocks, and islands; with the best spots to enjoy blooming flowers, the reflection of the autumn moon on water, or the sparkle of fireflies on summer nights.
Decorations, illuminations, street displays of every sort, but especially those of holy days, compose a large part of the pleasures of city life which all can share. The appeals thus made to aesthetic fancy at festivals represent the labor, perhaps, of tens of thousands of hands and brains; but each individual contributor to the public effort works according to his particular thought and taste, even while obeying old rides, so that the total ultimate result is a wondrous, a bewildering, an incalculable variety. Anybody can contribute to such an occasion; and everybody does, for the cheapest material is used. Paper, straw, or stone makes no real difference; the art sense is superbly independent of the material. What shapes that material is perfect comprehension of something natural, something real. Whether a blossom made of chicken feathers, a clay turtle or duck or sparrow, a pasteboard cricket or man-tis or frog, the idea is fully conceived and exactly realized. Spiders of mud seem to be spinning webs; butterflies of paper delude the eye. No models are needed to work from;—or rather, the model in every case is only the precise memory of the object or living fact. I asked at a doll-maker's for twenty tiny paper dolls, each with a different coiffure,—the whole set to represent the principal Kyoto styles of dressing women's hair. A girl went to work with white paper, paint, paste, thin slips of pine; and the dolls were finished in about the same time that an artist would have taken to draw a similar number of such figures. The actual time needed was only enough for the necessary digital movements,—not for correcting, comparing, improving: the image in the brain realized itself as fast as the slender hands could Work. Thus most of the wonders of festival nights are created: toys thrown into existence with a twist of the fingers, old rags turned into figured draperies with a few motions of the brush, pictures made with sand. The same power of enchantment puts human grace under contribution. Children who on other occasions would attract no attention are converted into fairies by a few deft touches of paint and powder, and costumes devised for artificial light. Artistic sense of line and color suffices for any transformation. The tones of decoration are never of chance, but of knowledge: even the lantern illuminations prove this fact, certain tints only being used in combination. But the whole exhibition is as evanescent as it is wonderful. It vanishes much too quickly to be found fault with. It is a mirage that leaves you marveling and dreaming for a month after having seen it.
Decorations, lights, and street displays of every kind, especially those for holidays, make up a big part of the joys of city life that everyone can enjoy. The visual appeal of festivals often comes from the hard work of countless individuals, each contributing their unique ideas and tastes while following traditional guidelines, resulting in an amazing, confusing, and endless variety. Anyone can join in, and everyone does, since the materials used are often inexpensive. Paper, straw, or stone doesn’t really matter; artistic expression stands strong regardless of the medium. What gives shape to these materials is a deep understanding of something natural and real. Whether it’s a flower made out of chicken feathers, a clay turtle, duck, or sparrow, a cardboard cricket, mantis, or frog, the concept is fully imagined and accurately executed. Mud spiders seem to be weaving webs, and paper butterflies trick the eye. No models are needed; the only model is simply the detailed memory of the real thing. I asked a doll-maker for twenty tiny paper dolls, each with a different hairstyle, representing the main styles of women’s hair in Kyoto. A girl set to work with white paper, paint, glue, and thin strips of pine, and the dolls were done almost as quickly as an artist would take to draw a similar number. The time spent was just enough for the necessary physical movements, without the need for correcting, comparing, or improving; the image in her mind came to life as fast as her slender fingers could work. This is how most of the wonders of festival nights are created: toys come to life with a flick of the fingers, old rags turned into patterned drapes with a few brush strokes, pictures formed with sand. This same magical power transforms human grace. Children, who otherwise would go unnoticed, become fairies with just a few skilled touches of paint, powder, and outfits designed for artificial light. An artistic sense of line and color is all that’s needed for such transformations. The colors used in decorations are never random; they’re the result of knowledge—certain shades are combined deliberately in lantern displays. Yet the entire spectacle is as fleeting as it is spectacular. It disappears too quickly to be criticized. It’s a mirage that leaves you amazed and dreaming for a month after witnessing it.
*
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Perhaps one inexhaustible source of the contentment, the simple happiness, belonging to Japanese common life is to be found in this universal cheapness of pleasure. The delight of the eyes is for everybody. Not the seasons only nor the festivals furnish enjoyment: almost any quaint street, any truly Japanese interior, can give real pleasure to the poorest servant who works without wages. The beautiful, or the suggestion of the beautiful, is free as air. Besides, no man or woman can be too poor to own something pretty; no child need be without delightful toys. Conditions in the Occident are otherwise. In our great cities, beauty is for the rich; bare walls and foul pavements and smoky skies for our poor, and the tumult of hideous machinery,—a hell of eternal ugliness and joylessness invented by our civilization to punish the atrocious crime of being unfortunate, or weak, or stupid, or overconfident in the morality of one's fellow-man.
Perhaps one endless source of contentment and simple happiness found in everyday Japanese life is the universal availability of pleasure. The joy of beautiful sights is accessible to everyone. It's not just the seasons or festivals that bring enjoyment; almost any charming street or traditionally Japanese room can provide real pleasure to even the poorest worker. Beauty, or at least the promise of it, is as free as air. Moreover, no one is too poor to have something beautiful; no child needs to be without lovely toys. Conditions are different in the West. In our big cities, beauty is reserved for the wealthy, while our poor are left with bare walls, dirty streets, and polluted skies, surrounded by the clamor of ugly machinery—a hell of endless ugliness and despair created by our civilization to penalize those who are unfortunate, weak, naive, or overly trusting in the moral integrity of others.
VI
When I went out, next morning, to view the great procession, the streets were packed so full of people that it seemed impossible for anybody to go anywhere. Nevertheless, all were moving, or rather circulating; there was a universal gliding and slipping, as of fish in a shoal. I find no difficulty in getting through the apparently solid press of heads and shoulders to the house of a friendly merchant, about half a mile away. How any crowd could be packed so closely, and yet move so freely, is a riddle to which Japanese character alone can furnish the key. I was not once rudely jostled. But Japanese crowds are not all alike: there are some through which an attempt to pass would be attended with unpleasant consequences. Of course the yielding fluidity of any concourse is in proportion to its gentleness; but the amount of that gentleness in Japan varies greatly according to locality. In the central and eastern provinces the kindliness of a crowd seems to be proportionate to its inexperience of "the new civilization." This vast gathering, of probably not less than a million persons, was astonishingly good-natured and good-humored, because the majority of those composing it were simple country folk. When the police finally made a lane for the procession, the multitude at once arranged itself in the least egotistical manner possible,—little children to the front, adults to the rear.
When I went out the next morning to see the big parade, the streets were so packed with people that it seemed impossible for anyone to get anywhere. Still, everyone was moving, or rather flowing; it was like a school of fish gliding and slipping through the water. I easily maneuvered through the seemingly solid mass of heads and shoulders to the house of a friendly merchant, about half a mile away. How a crowd could be packed so tightly, yet move so freely, is a puzzle that only Japanese character can explain. I wasn't once rudely bumped into. But not all Japanese crowds are the same: some would respond unfavorably if you tried to push your way through. Of course, the fluidity of any gathering depends on how gentle it is; however, the level of gentleness in Japan varies significantly by location. In the central and eastern provinces, the friendliness of a crowd seems to correlate with its unfamiliarity with "the new civilization." This massive crowd, likely made up of at least a million people, was surprisingly good-natured and cheerful because most of them were simple country folks. When the police finally cleared a path for the parade, the crowd immediately organized itself in the least self-centered way possible—little children at the front, adults at the back.
Though announced for nine o'clock, the procession did not appear till nearly eleven; and the long waiting in those densely packed streets must have been a strain even upon Buddhist patience. I was kindly given a kneeling-cushion in the front room of the merchant's house; but although the cushion was of the softest and the courtesy shown me of the sweetest, I became weary of the immobile posture at last, and went out into the crowd, where I could vary the experience of waiting by standing first oh one foot, and then on the other. Before thus deserting my post, however, I had the privilege of seeing some very charming Kyōto ladies, including a princess, among the merchant's guests. Kyōto is famous for the beauty of its women; and the most charming Japanese woman I ever saw was in that house,—not the princess, but the shy young bride of the merchant's eldest son. That the proverb about beauty being only skin-deep "is but a skin-deep saying" Herbert Spencer has amply proved by the laws of physiology; and the same laws show that grace has a much more profound significance than beauty. The charm of the bride was just that rare form of grace which represents the economy of force in the whole framework of the physical structure,—- the grace that startles when first seen, and appears more and more wonderful every time it is again looked at. It is very seldom indeed that one sees in Japan a pretty woman who would look equally pretty in another than her own beautiful national attire. What we usually call grace in Japanese women is daintiness of form and manner rather than what a Greek would have termed grace. In this instance, one felt assured that long, light, slender, fine, faultlessly knit figure would ennoble any costume: there was just that suggestion of pliant elegance which the sight of a young bamboo gives when the wind is blowing.
Though announced for nine o'clock, the procession didn’t show up until nearly eleven; and the long wait in those crowded streets must have tested even the patience of a Buddhist. I was kindly provided a kneeling cushion in the front room of the merchant’s house; however, even though the cushion was the softest and the kindness shown to me was delightful, I eventually grew tired of staying still and stepped out into the crowd, where I could switch up my position while waiting by standing on one foot, then the other. Before leaving my spot, though, I got the chance to see some charming women from Kyōto, including a princess, among the merchant’s guests. Kyōto is known for its beautiful women, and the most captivating Japanese woman I ever encountered was in that house—not the princess, but the shy young bride of the merchant’s oldest son. Herbert Spencer has effectively demonstrated through the laws of physiology that the saying “beauty is only skin deep” is itself a superficial claim, and these same laws show that grace holds a much deeper significance than beauty. The bride’s charm was a rare form of grace that reflects an economy of force throughout her entire physical structure—a grace that astonishes at first glance and appears increasingly beautiful each time you look at her again. It’s quite rare in Japan to see a pretty woman who looks just as lovely in any attire other than her own beautiful national dress. What we typically refer to as grace in Japanese women is more about daintiness of form and manner rather than what a Greek would have called grace. In this case, one felt confident that her long, lightweight, slender, and flawlessly crafted figure would enhance any outfit: she had that hint of supple elegance reminiscent of a young bamboo swaying in the wind.
*
*
To describe the procession in detail would needlessly tire the reader; and I shall venture only a few general remarks. The purpose of the pageant was to represent the various official and military styles of dress worn during the great periods of the history of Kyōto, from the time of its foundation in the eighth century to the present era of Meiji, and also the chief military personages of that history. At least two thousand persons marched in the procession, figuring daimyō, kugé, hatamoto, samurai, retainers, carriers, musicians, and dancers. The dancers were impersonated by geisha; and some were attired so as to look like butterflies with big gaudy wings. All the armor and the weapons, the ancient head-dresses and robes, were veritable relics of the past, lent for the occasion by old families, by professional curio-dealers, and by private collectors. The great captains—Oda Nobunaga, Kato Kiyomasa, Iyeyasu, Hideyoshi—were represented according to tradition; a really monkey-faced man having been found to play the part of the famous Taikō.
Describing the parade in detail would only bore the reader, so I'll just share a few general comments. The purpose of the event was to showcase the different official and military outfits worn throughout the history of Kyōto, from its founding in the eighth century to the current Meiji era, as well as the key military figures from that history. At least two thousand people took part in the procession, including daimyō, kugé, hatamoto, samurai, retainers, carriers, musicians, and dancers. The dancers were played by geisha; some were dressed up to resemble butterflies with large colorful wings. All the armor, weapons, ancient headpieces, and robes were genuine artifacts from the past, lent for the occasion by old families, professional curio dealers, and private collectors. The great leaders—Oda Nobunaga, Kato Kiyomasa, Iyeyasu, Hideyoshi—were portrayed according to tradition; a truly monkey-faced man was found to take on the role of the famous Taikō.
While these visions of dead centuries were passing by, the people kept perfectly silent,—which fact, strange as the statement may seem to Western readers, indicated extreme pleasure. It is not really in accordance with national sentiment to express applause by noisy demonstration,—by shouting and clapping of hands, for example. Even the military cheer is an importation; and the tendency to boisterous demonstrativeness in Tōkyō is probably as factitious as it is modern. I remember two impressive silences in Kobé during 1895. The first was on the occasion of an imperial visit. There was a vast crowd; the foremost ranks knelt down as the Emperor passed; but there was not even a whisper. The second remarkable silence was on the return of the victorious troops from China, who marched under the triumphal arches erected to welcome them without hearing a syllable from the people. I asked why, and was answered, "We Japanese think we can better express our feelings by silence." I may here observe, also, that the sinister silence of the Japanese armies before some of the late engagements terrified the clamorous Chinese much more than the first opening of the batteries. Despite exceptions, it may be stated as a general truth that the deeper the emotion, whether of pleasure or of pain, and the more solemn or heroic the occasion, in Japan, the more naturally silent those who feel or act.
While these visions of past centuries were unfolding, the people remained completely silent—which, as strange as it may seem to Western readers, indicated great pleasure. It's not typical for national sentiment to show appreciation through loud demonstrations like shouting and clapping. Even the military cheer is something brought in from elsewhere; the tendency towards loud displays in Tōkyō is probably as artificial as it is modern. I recall two powerful silences in Kobé during 1895. The first was during an imperial visit. There was a huge crowd; the front rows knelt as the Emperor passed by, but not a single whisper was heard. The second noteworthy silence occurred when the victorious troops returned from China, marching under triumphal arches without a sound from the people. I asked why, and was told, "We Japanese believe we can express our feelings better through silence." I should also point out that the eerie silence of the Japanese armies before some recent battles frightened the noisy Chinese far more than the actual opening of the artillery fire. Despite some exceptions, it can generally be said that the stronger the emotion—whether joy or sorrow—and the more serious or heroic the occasion, the more naturally silent those who experience or act are in Japan.
Some foreign spectators criticised the display as spiritless, and commented on the unheroic port of the great captains and the undisguised fatigue of their followers, oppressed under a scorching sun by the unaccustomed weight of armor. But to the Japanese all this only made the pageant seem more real; and I fully agreed with them. As a matter of fact, the greatest heroes of military history have appeared at their best in exceptional moments only; the stoutest veterans have known fatigue; and undoubtedly Nobunaga and Hideyoshi and Kato Kiyomasa must have more than once looked just as dusty, and ridden or marched just as wearily, as their representatives in the Kyoto procession. No merely theatrical idealism clouds, for any educated Japanese, the sense of the humanity of his country's greatest men: on the contrary, it is the historical evidence of that ordinary humanity that most endears them to the common heart, and makes by contrast more admirable and exemplary all of the inner life which was not ordinary.
Some foreign spectators criticized the display as lacking energy and pointed out the unheroic demeanor of the great captains and the obvious exhaustion of their followers, weighed down by their armor under the scorching sun. However, to the Japanese, all this made the pageant feel more authentic; I completely agreed with them. In reality, the greatest heroes in military history have only shone in exceptional moments; even the toughest veterans have felt fatigue. Nobunaga, Hideyoshi, and Kato Kiyomasa must have looked just as dusty and ridden or marched as wearily as their representatives in the Kyoto procession at times. No superficial theatrical idealism obscures an educated Japanese person's understanding of the humanity of their country’s greatest figures: instead, it’s the historical evidence of that ordinary humanity that makes them more endearing to the common people and, by contrast, highlights all the exceptional qualities of their inner lives.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
After the procession I went to the Dai-Kioku-Den, the magnificent memorial Shintō temple built by the government, and described in a former book. On displaying my medal I was allowed to pay reverence to the spirit of good Kwammu-Tennō, and to drink a little rice wine in his honor, out of a new wine-cup of pure white clay presented by a lovely child-miko. After the libation, the little priestess packed the white cup into a neat wooden box and bade me take it home for a souvenir; one new cup being presented to every purchaser of a medal.
After the ceremony, I went to the Dai-Kioku-Den, the stunning memorial Shintō temple built by the government, which I described in an earlier book. When I showed my medal, I was allowed to pay my respects to the spirit of the great Kwammu-Tennō and to drink a bit of rice wine in his honor, from a new wine cup made of pure white clay that a beautiful child-miko presented to me. After the offering, the young priestess packed the white cup into a nice wooden box and told me to take it home as a keepsake; each medal buyer received one new cup.
Such small gifts and memories make up much of the unique pleasure of Japanese travel. In almost any town or village you, can buy for a souvenir some pretty or curious thing made only in that one place, and not to be found elsewhere. Again, in many parts of the interior a trifling generosity is certain to be acknowledged by a present, which, however cheap, will seldom fail to prove a surprise and a pleasure. Of all the things which I picked up here and there, in traveling about the country, the prettiest and the most beloved are queer little presents thus obtained.
Such small gifts and memories are a big part of the unique joy of traveling in Japan. In almost any town or village, you can buy a souvenir that's a pretty or interesting item made just in that one place, which you won't find anywhere else. Also, in many areas away from the cities, any little act of kindness will likely be met with a gift, which, no matter how inexpensive, is usually a delightful surprise. Out of all the things I collected while traveling around the country, the most charming and cherished ones are these quirky little gifts I received.
VII
I wanted, before leaving Kyōto, to visit the tomb of Yuko Hatakeyama. After having vainly inquired of several persons where she was buried, it occurred to me to ask a Buddhist priest who had come to the hotel on some parochial business. He answered at once, "In the cemetery of Makkeiji." Makkeiji was a temple not mentioned in guide-books, and situated somewhere at the outskirts of the city. I took a kuruma forthwith, and found myself at the temple gate after about half an hour's run.
I wanted to visit the tomb of Yuko Hatakeyama before leaving Kyoto. After asking several people in vain where she was buried, it occurred to me to ask a Buddhist priest who had come to the hotel on some local business. He immediately answered, "In the cemetery of Makkeiji." Makkeiji was a temple not listed in guidebooks and was located somewhere on the outskirts of the city. I took a rickshaw right away and arrived at the temple gate after about half an hour's ride.
A priest, to whom I announced the purpose of my visit, conducted me to the cemetery,—a very large one,—and pointed out the grave. The sun of a cloudless autumn day flooded everything with light, and tinged with spectral gold the face of a monument on which I saw, in beautiful large characters very deeply cut, the girl's name, with the Buddhist prefix Retsujo, signifying chaste and true,—
A priest, whom I told about my visit, took me to the cemetery—a very large one—and showed me the grave. The sun on a clear autumn day filled everything with light and gave a ghostly golden hue to the face of a monument where I saw, in beautifully large letters deeply carved, the girl’s name, with the Buddhist prefix Retsujo, meaning chaste and true,—
RETSUJO HATAKEYAMA YUKO HAKA.
RETSUJO HATAKEYAMA YUKO GRAVE.
The grave was well kept, and the grass had been recently trimmed. A little wooden awning: erected in front of the stone sheltered the offerings of flowers and sprays of shikimi, and a cup of fresh water. I did sincere reverence to the heroic and unselfish spirit, and pronounced the customary formula. Some other visitors, I noticed, saluted the spirit after the Shintō manner. The tombstones were so thickly crowded about the spot that, in order to see the back of the monument, I found I should have to commit the rudeness of stepping on the grave. But I felt sure she would forgive me; so, treading reverently, I passed round, and copied the inscription: "Yuko, of Nagasagori, Kamagawamachi ... from day of birth always good.... Meiji, the twenty-fourth year, the fifth month, the twentieth day ... cause of sorrow the country having ... the Kyōto government-house to went ... and her own throat cut ... twenty and seven years ... Tani Tetsuomi made ... Kyōto-folk-by erected this stone is." The Buddhist Kaimyō read, "Gi-yu-in-ton-shi-chu-myō-kyō"—apparently signifying, "Right-meaning and valiant woman, instantly attaining to the admirable doctrine of loyalty."
The grave was well-kept, and the grass had been recently trimmed. A little wooden awning set up in front of the stone sheltered offerings of flowers, sprays of shikimi, and a cup of fresh water. I paid my respects to the heroic and selfless spirit and recited the traditional words. I noticed some other visitors honoring the spirit in the Shintō way. The tombstones were crammed around the area so much that to see the back of the monument, I realized I would have to step on the grave, which felt rude. But I was sure she would forgive me, so, walking respectfully, I went around and copied the inscription: "Yuko, of Nagasagori, Kamagawamachi ... from the day of birth always good.... Meiji, the twenty-fourth year, the fifth month, the twentieth day ... cause of sorrow the country having ... the Kyōto government-house to went ... and her own throat cut ... twenty and seven years ... Tani Tetsuomi made ... Kyōto-folk-by erected this stone is." The Buddhist Kaimyō read, "Gi-yu-in-ton-shi-chu-myō-kyō"—apparently meaning, "Right-meaning and brave woman, instantly attaining to the admirable doctrine of loyalty."
*
*
In the temple, the priest showed me the relics and mementos of the tragedy: a small Japanese razor, blood-crusted, with the once white soft paper thickly wrapped round its handle caked into one hard red mass; the cheap purse; the girdle and clothing, blood-stiffened (all except the kimono, washed by order of the police before having been given to the temple); letters and memoranda; photographs, which I secured, of Yuko and her tomb; also a photograph of the gathering in the cemetery, where the funeral rites were performed by Shintō priests. This fact interested me; for, although condoned by Buddhism, the suicide could not have been regarded in the same light by the two faiths. The clothing was coarse and cheap: the girl had pawned her best effects to cover the expenses of her journey and her burial. I bought a little book containing the story of her life and death, copies of her last letters, poems written about her by various persons,—some of very high rank,—and a clumsy portrait. In the photographs of Yuko and her relatives there was nothing remarkable: such types you can meet with every day and anywhere in Japan. The interest of the book was psychological only, as regarded both the author and the subject. The printed letters of Yuko revealed that strange state of Japanese exaltation in which the mind remains capable of giving all possible attention to the most trivial matters of fact, while the terrible purpose never slackens. The memoranda gave like witness:—
In the temple, the priest showed me the relics and mementos of the tragedy: a small Japanese razor, stained with blood, with the once white soft paper tightly wrapped around its handle now caked into a hard red mass; a cheap purse; the girdle and clothing, stiff with blood (all except the kimono, which was washed by police order before being given to the temple); letters and notes; photographs, which I obtained, of Yuko and her tomb; and a photo of the gathering in the cemetery, where the funeral rites were led by Shintō priests. This fact caught my interest; because, although accepted by Buddhism, suicide wouldn't have been viewed the same way by the two religions. The clothing was rough and inexpensive: the girl had pawned her best belongings to pay for her journey and burial. I bought a little book containing the story of her life and death, copies of her last letters, poems written about her by various people—some of very high status—and a clumsy portrait. The photographs of Yuko and her family were nothing special: the kinds of faces you can see every day anywhere in Japan. The book's interest was purely psychological, regarding both the author and the subject. The printed letters of Yuko revealed that strange state of Japanese exaltation in which the mind can focus fully on trivial details, while the terrible intention remains unyielding. The notes testified to this as well:—
Meiji twenty-fourth year, fifth month, eighteenth day. 5 sen to kurumaya from Nihonbashi to Uyeno.
May 18, 1891. 5 sen for a rickshaw ride from Nihonbashi to Ueno.
Nineteenth day.
Nineteenth day.
5 sen to kurumaya to Asakusa Umamachi.
5 sen to the rickshaw driver to get to Asakusa Umamachi.
1 sen 5 rin for sharpening something to hair-dresser in Shitaya.
1 sen 5 rin for sharpening something for the hairdresser in Shitaya.
10 yen received from Sano, the pawnbroker in Baba.
10 yen received from Sano, the pawn shop owner in Baba.
20 sen for train to Shincho.
20 sen for the train to Shincho.
1 yen 2 sen for train from Hama to Shidzuoka.
1 yen 2 sen for the train from Hama to Shizuoka.
Twentieth day.
Twentieth day.
2 yen 9 sen for train from Shidzuoka to Hama.
2 yen 9 sen for the train from Shizuoka to Hama.
6 sen for postage-stamps for two letters.
6 cents for postage stamps for two letters.
14 sen in Kiyomidzu.
14 sen in Kiyomidzu.
12 sen 5 rin for umbrella given to kurumaya.
12 sen 5 rin for the umbrella given to the driver.
But in strange contrast to the methodical faculty thus manifested was the poetry of a farewell letter, containing such thoughts as these:—
But in a strange contrast to the organized approach shown was the poetry of a farewell letter, filled with thoughts like these:—
"The eighty-eighth night" [that is, from the festival of the Setsubun] "having passed like a dream, ice changed itself into clear drops, and snow gave place to rain. Then cherry-blossoms came to please everybody; but now, poor things! they begin to fall even before the wind touches them. Again a little while, and the wind will make them fly through the bright air in the pure spring weather. Yet it may be that the hearts of those who love me will not be bright, will feel no pleasant spring. The season of rains will come next, and there will be no joy in their hearts.... Oh! what shall I do? There has been no moment in which I have not thought of you.... But all ice, all snow, becomes at last free water; the incense buds of the kiku will open even in frost. I pray you, think later about these things.... Even now, for me, is the time of frost, the time of kiku buds: if only they can blossom, perhaps I shall please you much. Placed in this world of sorrow, but not to stay, is the destiny of all. I beseech you, think me not unfilial; say to none that you have lost me, that I have passed into the darkness. Bather wait and hope for the fortunate time that shall come."
"The eighty-eighth night" [that is, from the festival of the Setsubun] "has passed like a dream. Ice has turned into clear drops, and snow has given way to rain. Then cherry blossoms arrived to delight everyone; but now, poor things! they start to fall even before the wind touches them. In a little while, the wind will send them flying through the bright air in the pure spring weather. Yet it's possible that the hearts of those who love me won't be bright, won't feel any joyful spring. The rainy season will come next, and there will be no happiness in their hearts.... Oh! what should I do? There hasn’t been a moment when I haven’t thought of you.... But all ice, all snow, eventually melts into water; the chrysanthemum buds will blossom even in frost. I ask you, think about these things later.... Even now, for me, it’s the time of frost, the time of chrysanthemum buds: if only they can bloom, maybe I will bring you some joy. Everyone is placed in this world of sorrow, but not to stay; that is the destiny of all. I plead with you, don’t think of me as ungrateful; tell no one that you’ve lost me, that I’ve gone into darkness. Rather, wait and hope for the fortunate time that will come."
*
Understood. Please provide the text you would like modernized.
The editor of the pamphlet betrayed rather too much of the Oriental manner of judging woman, even while showering generous praise upon one typical woman. In a letter to the authorities Yuko had spoken of a family claim, and this was criticised as a feminine weakness. She had, indeed, achieved the extinction of personal selfishness, but she had been "very foolish" to speak about her family. In some other ways the book was disappointing. Under the raw, strong light of its commonplace revelations, my little sketch, "Yuko," written in 1894, seemed for the moment much too romantic. And yet the real poetry of the event remained unlessened,—the pure ideal that impelled a girl to take her own life merely to give proof of the love and loyalty of a nation. No small, mean, dry facts could ever belittle that large fact.
The editor of the pamphlet showed too much of an Eastern perspective on judging women, even while giving generous praise to one representative woman. In a letter to the authorities, Yuko had mentioned a family obligation, and this was criticized as a sign of feminine weakness. She had indeed overcome personal selfishness, but it was deemed "very foolish" to talk about her family. In other respects, the book was disappointing. Under the harsh, bright light of its ordinary revelations, my short piece, "Yuko," written in 1894, felt overly romantic for a moment. Yet the true depth of the event remained intact—the pure ideal that drove a girl to take her own life simply to demonstrate the love and loyalty of a nation. No small, petty, dry facts could ever diminish that significant truth.
The sacrifice had stirred the feelings of the nation much more than it had touched my own. Thousands of photographs of Yuko and thousands of copies of the little book about her were sold. Multitudes visited her tomb and made offerings there, and gazed with tender reverence at the relics in Makkeiji; and all this, I thought, for the best of reasons. If commonplace facts are repellent to what we are pleased, in the West, to call "refined feeling," it is proof that the refinement is factitious and the feeling shallow. To the Japanese, who recognize that the truth of beauty belongs to the inner being, commonplace details are precious: they help to accentuate and verify the conception of a heroism. Those poor blood-stained trifles—the coarse honest robes and girdle, the little cheap purse, the memoranda of a visit to the pawnbroker, the glimpses of plain, humble, every-day humanity shown by the letters and the photographs and the infinitesimal precision of police records—all serve, like so much ocular evidence, to perfect the generous comprehension of the feeling that made the fact. Had Yuko been the most beautiful person in Japan, and her people of the highest rank, the meaning of her sacrifice would have been far less intimately felt. In actual life, as a general rule, it is the common, not the uncommon person who does noble things; and the people, seeing best, by the aid of ordinary facts, what is heroic in one of their own class, feel themselves honored. Many of us in the West will have to learn our ethics over again from the common people. Our cultivated classes have lived so long in an atmosphere of false idealism, mere conventional humbug, that the real, warm, honest human emotions seem to them vulgar; and the natural and inevitable punishment is inability to see, to hear, to feel, and to think. There is more truth in the little verse poor Yuko wrote on the back of her mirror than in most of our conventional idealism:—
The sacrifice had touched the nation’s feelings far more than it affected my own. Thousands of photos of Yuko and countless copies of the small book about her were sold. Many people visited her tomb, made offerings, and gazed with tender respect at the relics in Makkeiji; and all of this, I believed, was for the best reasons. If ordinary facts are off-putting to what we in the West like to call "refined feeling," that only shows that the refinement is artificial and the feeling superficial. To the Japanese, who understand that the essence of beauty comes from within, everyday details are valuable: they help highlight and confirm the idea of heroism. Those poor, blood-stained objects—the simple, honest robes and belt, the little cheap purse, the notes from a trip to the pawnshop, the glimpses of plain, everyday humanity shown by the letters and photos and the meticulous details of police records—all act like so much evidence to enhance the generous understanding of the feelings that led to the action. If Yuko had been the most beautiful person in Japan, and her family of high status, the meaning of her sacrifice would have felt much less personal. In real life, as a general rule, it's the ordinary, not the extraordinary person who does noble things; and the people, seeing clearly, with the help of everyday facts, what is heroic in someone from their own class, feel honored. Many of us in the West will need to relearn our ethics from ordinary people. Our educated classes have lived so long in a bubble of false idealism and mere conventional nonsense that real, warm, honest human emotions seem vulgar to them; and the natural result is their inability to see, hear, feel, or think. There's more truth in the little verse poor Yuko wrote on the back of her mirror than in most of our conventional idealism:—
"By one keeping the heart free from stain, virtue and right and wrong are seen clearly as forms in a mirror."
By keeping the heart untainted, we can clearly see virtue and right from wrong, just like reflections in a mirror.
VIII
I returned by another way, through a quarter which I had never seen before,—all temples. A district of great spaces,—vast and beautiful and hushed as by enchantment. No dwellings or shops. Pale yellow walls only, sloping back from the roadway on both sides, like fortress walls, but coped with a coping or rootlet of blue tiles; and above these yellow sloping walls (pierced with elfish gates at long, long intervals), great soft hilly masses of foliage—cedar and pine and bamboo—with superbly curved roofs sweeping up through them. Each vista of those silent streets of temples, bathed in the gold of the autumn afternoon, gave me just such a thrill of pleasure as one feels on finding in some poem the perfect utterance of a thought one has tried for years in vain to express.
I took a different route back, through a neighborhood I had never seen before—all temples. It was a vast and beautiful area, still and almost magical. There were no homes or shops, just pale yellow walls that sloped back from the road on either side, resembling fortress walls, but topped with a trim of blue tiles. Above these yellow sloping walls, which had whimsical gates appearing at long intervals, were lush masses of trees—cedar, pine, and bamboo—with elegantly curved roofs peeking through the foliage. Each view of those quiet temple streets, bathed in the golden light of the autumn afternoon, gave me a thrill of joy, similar to discovering a perfect expression of a thought I had long struggled to communicate.
Yet what was the charm made with? The wonderful walls were but painted mud; the gates and the temples only frames of wood supporting tiles; the shrubbery, the stonework, the lotus-ponds, mere landscape-gardening. Nothing solid, nothing enduring; but a combination so beautiful of lines and colors and shadows that no speech could paint it. Nay! even were those earthen walls turned into lemon-colored marble, and their tiling into amethyst; even were the material of the temples transformed into substance precious as that of the palace described in the Sutra of the Great King of Glory,—still the aesthetic suggestion, the dreamy repose, the mellow loveliness and softness of the scene, could not be in the least enhanced. Perhaps it is just because the material of such creation is so frail that its art is so marvelous. The most wonderful architecture, the most entrancing landscapes, are formed with substance the most imponderable,—the substance of clouds.
Yet what was the charm made of? The beautiful walls were just painted mud; the gates and temples were simply wooden frames holding tiles; the plants, the stonework, the lotus ponds were just landscaping. Nothing solid, nothing lasting; just a combination so beautiful of lines, colors, and shadows that no words could capture it. Even if those earthen walls were turned into lemon-colored marble and their tiles into amethyst; even if the material of the temples was transformed into something as precious as that described in the Sutra of the Great King of Glory,—still, the aesthetic suggestion, the dreamy tranquility, the warm beauty and softness of the scene, couldn't be improved at all. Perhaps it's precisely because the materials of such creations are so fragile that their artistry is so amazing. The most incredible architecture, the most captivating landscapes, are created from the lightest substance— the substance of clouds.
But those who think of beauty only in connection with costliness, with stability, with "firm reality," should never look for it in this land,—well called the Land of Sunrise, for sunrise is the hour of illusions. Nothing is more lovely than a Japanese village among the hills or by the coast when seen just after sunrise,—through the slowly lifting blue mists of a spring or autumn morning. But for the matter-of-fact observer, the enchantment passes with the vapors: in the raw, clear light he can find no palaces of amethyst, no sails of gold, but only flimsy sheds of wood and thatch and the unpainted queerness of wooden junks.
But those who see beauty only in terms of expense, stability, and "hard reality" shouldn't expect to find it in this place—aptly named the Land of Sunrise, since sunrise is the time of illusions. Nothing is more beautiful than a Japanese village nestled in the hills or by the coast right after sunrise—through the slowly lifting blue mists of a spring or autumn morning. But for the practical observer, the magic fades with the fog: in the harsh, clear light, he sees no palaces of amethyst, no sails of gold, just flimsy wooden sheds and the odd sight of unpainted wooden junks.
So perhaps it is with all that makes life beautiful in any land. To view men or nature with delight, we must see them through illusions, subjective or objective. How they appear to us depends upon the ethical conditions within us. Nevertheless, the real and the unreal are equally illusive in themselves. The vulgar and the rare, the seemingly transient and the seemingly enduring, are all alike mere ghostliness. Happiest he who, from birth to death, sees ever through some beautiful haze of the soul,—best of all, that haze of love which, like the radiance of this Orient day, turns common things to gold.
So maybe that's how it is with everything that makes life beautiful anywhere. To appreciate people or nature, we need to see them through some kind of illusion, whether it's subjective or objective. How they look to us depends on our internal values. Still, the real and the unreal are both equally deceptive. The ordinary and the extraordinary, the seemingly fleeting and the seemingly lasting, are all just illusions. The happiest person is the one who, from birth to death, views everything through a lovely haze of the soul – especially that haze of love which, like the brightness of this Eastern day, transforms ordinary things into gold.
IV
DUST
"Let the Bodhisattva look upon all things as having the nature of space,—as permanently equal to space; without essence, without substantiality."—SADDHARMA-PUNDARÎKA.
"May the Bodhisattva perceive everything as having the nature of space—always equivalent to space; without essence, without substance."—SADDHARMA-PUNDARÎKA.
I have wandered to the verge of the town; and the street I followed has roughened into a country road, and begins to curve away through rice-fields toward a hamlet at the foot of the hills. Between town and rice-fields a vague unoccupied stretch of land makes a favorite playground for children. There are trees, and spaces of grass to roll on, and many butterflies, and plenty of little stones. I stop to look at the children.
I have walked to the edge of the town; the street I took has turned into a dirt road that curves through rice fields toward a small village at the base of the hills. In between the town and the rice fields, there's an empty stretch of land that serves as a playground for children. There are trees, grassy areas to roll around in, lots of butterflies, and plenty of small stones. I pause to watch the children.
By the roadside some are amusing themselves with wet clay, making tiny models of mountains and rivers and rice-fields; tiny mud villages, also,—imitations of peasants' huts,—and little mud temples, and mud gardens with ponds and humped bridges and imitations of stone-lanterns (tōrō); likewise miniature cemeteries, with bits of broken stone for monuments. And they play at funerals,—burying corpses of butterflies and semi (cicadæ), and pretending to repeat Buddhist sutras over the grave. To-morrow they will not dare to do this; for to-morrow will be the first day of the festival of the Dead. During that festival it is strictly forbidden to molest insects, especially semi, some of which have on their heads little red characters said to be names of Souls.
By the roadside, some kids are having fun with wet clay, making tiny models of mountains, rivers, rice fields, and little mud villages that look like peasant huts. They also create small mud temples and gardens with ponds, humped bridges, and replicas of stone lanterns (tōrō); as well as miniature cemeteries with bits of broken stone serving as monuments. They play funeral games—burying the corpses of butterflies and cicadas, pretending to recite Buddhist sutras over the grave. Tomorrow, they won’t be able to do this because it will be the first day of the Festival of the Dead. During this festival, it's strictly forbidden to disturb insects, especially cicadas, some of which have little red characters on their heads that are said to be the names of souls.
Children in all countries play at death. Before the sense of personal identity comes, death cannot be seriously considered; and childhood thinks in this regard more correctly, perhaps, than self-conscious maturity. Of course, if these little ones were told, some bright morning, that a playfellow had gone away forever,—gone away to be reborn elsewhere,—there would be a very real though vague sense of loss, and much wiping of eyes with many-colored sleeves; but presently the loss would be forgotten and the playing resumed. The idea of ceasing to exist could not possibly enter a child-mind: the butterflies and birds, the flowers, the foliage, the sweet summer itself, only play at dying;—they seem to go, but they all come back again after the snow is gone. The real sorrow and fear of death arise in us only through slow accumulation of experience with doubt and pain; and these little boys and girls, being Japanese and Buddhists, will never, in any event, feel about death just as you or I do. They will find reason to fear it for somebody else's sake, but not for their own, because they will learn that they have died millions of times already, and have forgotten the trouble of it, much as one for-gets the pain of successive toothaches. In the strangely penetrant light of their creed, teaching the ghostliness of all substance, granite or gossamer,—just as those lately found X-rays make visible the ghostliness of flesh,—this their present world, with its bigger mountains and rivers and rice-fields, will not appear to them much more real than the mud landscapes which they made in childhood. And much more real it probably is not.
Children in every country play with the idea of death. Before they develop a sense of personal identity, they can't really think about death seriously; childhood may have a clearer perspective on this than self-aware adulthood. Of course, if these little ones were told one bright morning that a playmate had gone away forever—off to be reborn somewhere else—there would definitely be a real, if vague, sense of loss, and plenty of tears wiped with colorful sleeves; but soon enough, they would forget the loss and get back to playing. The idea of not existing simply doesn’t enter a child's mind: butterflies and birds, flowers, trees, and the lovely summer itself seem to play at dying; they appear to leave but always come back once the snow melts. The genuine sorrow and fear of death only build up in us over time through experiences filled with doubt and pain; and these little boys and girls, being Japanese and Buddhists, will likely never feel about death the same way you or I do. They might find reasons to fear it for someone else’s sake, but not for their own, because they'll come to understand that they've died countless times before and have forgotten the hardship of it, much like we forget the pain of repeated toothaches. In the sharply insightful light of their beliefs, which show that everything is essentially ghostly, whether solid like granite or delicate like cobwebs—just as those recently discovered X-rays reveal the ghostly nature of flesh—this world around them, with its vast mountains, rivers, and rice fields, probably won’t feel much more real than the mud landscapes they created in childhood. And it probably isn’t much more real at all.
At which thought I am conscious of a sudden soft shock, a familiar shock, and know myself seized by the idea of Substance as Non-Reality.
At that thought, I suddenly feel a gentle jolt, a familiar sensation, and realize I've been caught up by the concept of Substance as Non-Reality.
*
*
This sense of the voidness of things comes only when the temperature of the air is so equably related to the temperature of life that I can forget having a body. Cold compels painful notions of solidity; cold sharpens the delusion of personality; cold quickens egotism; cold numbs thought, and shrivels up the little wings of dreams.
This feeling of emptiness only arises when the air temperature is so comfortably aligned with the warmth of life that I can forget I have a body. Cold forces painful ideas of being solid; cold intensifies the illusion of self; cold speeds up selfishness; cold dulls thought and shrinks the small wings of dreams.
To-day is one of those warm, hushed days when it is possible to think of things as they are,—when ocean, peak, and plain seem no more real than the arching of blue emptiness above them. All is mirage,—my physical self, and the sunlit road, and the slow rippling of the grain under a sleepy wind, and the thatched roofs beyond the haze of the ricefields, and the blue crumpling of the naked hills behind everything. I have the double sensation of being myself a ghost and of being haunted,—haunted by the prodigious luminous Spectre of the World.
Today is one of those warm, quiet days when you can think about things as they really are—when the ocean, mountains, and plains feel just as unreal as the vast blue sky above them. Everything is an illusion—my physical self, the sunlit road, the gentle waves of grain swaying in a sleepy breeze, the thatched roofs beyond the haze of the rice fields, and the blue hills fading into the background. I feel both like I'm a ghost and that I'm being haunted—haunted by the incredible, shining Spectre of the World.
*
Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
There are men and women working in those fields. Colored moving shadows they are; and the earth under them—out of which they rose, and back to which they will go—is equally shadow. Only the Forces behind the shadow, that make and unmake, are real,—therefore viewless.
There are men and women working in those fields. They are like colored moving shadows; and the earth beneath them—where they came from and where they will return—is just as shadowy. Only the forces behind the shadow, the ones that create and destroy, are real—so they are invisible.
Somewhat as Night devours all lesser shadow will this phantasmal earth swallow us at last, and itself thereafter vanish away. But the little shadows and the Shadow-Eater must as certainly reappear,—must rematerialize somewhere and somehow. This ground beneath me is old as the Milky Way. Call it what you please,—clay, soil, dust: its names are but symbols of human sensations having nothing in common with it. Really it is nameless and unnamable, being a mass of energies, tendencies, infinite possibilities; for it was made by the beating of that shoreless Sea of Birth and Death whose surges billow unseen out of eternal Night to burst in foam of stars. Lifeless it is not: it feeds upon life, and visible life grows out of it. Dust it is of Karma, waiting to enter into novel combinations,—-dust of elder Being in that state between birth and birth which the Buddhist calls Chū-U. It is made of forces, and of nothing else; and those forces are not of this planet only, but of vanished spheres innumerable.
Somewhat like Night consumes all lesser shadows, this phantom earth will ultimately swallow us and then fade away itself. Yet the smaller shadows and the Shadow-Eater will definitely reappear—must return in some form, somewhere. The ground beneath me is as old as the Milky Way. Call it whatever you like—clay, soil, dust—its titles are merely symbols of human feelings that have nothing in common with it. In reality, it is nameless and beyond naming, being a collection of energies, tendencies, and infinite possibilities; for it was created by the relentless waves of the Sea of Birth and Death, whose swells rise invisibly from eternal Night to crash in foamy stars. It is not lifeless; it sustains life, and visible life springs from it. It is the dust of Karma, poised to form new combinations—dust of ancient Being in that state between births, which the Buddhist refers to as Chū-U. It consists solely of forces, and nothing else; and those forces are not only from this planet but also from countless vanished spheres.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Is there aught visible, tangible, measurable, that has never been mixed with sentiency?—atom that has never vibrated to pleasure or to pain?—air that has never been cry or speech?—drop that has never been a tear? Assuredly this dust has felt. It has been everything we know; also much that we cannot know. It has been nebula and star, planet and moon, times unspeakable. Deity also it has been,—the Sun-God of worlds that circled and worshiped in other æons. "Remember, Man, thou art but dust!"—a saying profound only as materialism, which stops short at surfaces. For what is dust? "Remember, Dust, thou hast been Sun, and Sun thou shalt become again!... Thou hast been Light, Life, Love;—and into all these, by ceaseless cosmic magic, thou shalt many times be turned again!"
Is there anything visible, tangible, or measurable that has never been mixed with consciousness?—an atom that has never responded to pleasure or pain?—air that has never carried a cry or words?—a drop that has never been a tear? Surely this dust has felt. It has been everything we know and much that we cannot know. It has been a nebula and a star, a planet and a moon, times beyond description. It has also been a deity—the Sun-God of worlds that revolved around it and worshipped it in other ages. "Remember, man, you are just dust!"—a saying that holds significance only as materialism, which only scratches the surface. For what is dust? "Remember, dust, you have been the Sun, and you shall become the Sun again!... You have been Light, Life, Love;—and through endless cosmic magic, you will be transformed into all these time and time again!"
*
I'm ready to assist. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
For this Cosmic Apparition is more than evolution alternating with dissolution: it is infinite metempsychosis; it is perpetual palingenesis. Those old predictions of a bodily resurrection were not falsehoods; they were rather foreshadowings of a truth vaster than all myths and deeper than all religions.
For this Cosmic Apparition is more than evolution switching between growth and decay: it is endless rebirth of the soul; it is continuous renewal. Those ancient predictions of a physical resurrection weren't lies; they were actually glimpses of a truth greater than all myths and deeper than all religions.
Suns yield up their ghosts of flame; but out of their graves new suns rush into being. Corpses of worlds pass all to some solar funeral pyre; but out of their own ashes they are born again. This earth must die: her seas shall be Saharas. But those seas once existed in the sun; and their dead tides, revived by fire, will pour their thunder upon the coasts of another world. Transmigration—transmutation: these are not fables! What is impossible? Not the dreams of alchemists and poets;—dross may indeed be changed to gold, the jewel to the living eye, the flower into flesh. What is impossible? If seas can pass from world to sun, from sun to world again, what of the dust of dead selves,—dust of memory and thought? Resurrection there is,—but a resurrection more stupendous than any dreamed of by Western creeds. Dead emotions will revive as surely as dead suns and moons. Only, so far as we can just now discern, there will be no return of identical individualities. The reapparition will always be a recombination of the preexisting, a readjustment of affinities, a reintegration of being informed with the experience of anterior being. The Cosmos is a Karma.
Suns release their flames, but new suns emerge from their remnants. The remains of worlds are all consumed by some solar funeral pyre; yet from their ashes, they rise anew. This Earth must perish: its seas will become vast deserts. But those seas once shone in the sun; and their lifeless tides, reignited by fire, will crash with thunder on the shores of another world. Rebirth—transformation: these are not just stories! What is impossible? Not the visions of alchemists and poets;—base materials can truly be turned into gold, gems into living eyes, flowers into flesh. What is impossible? If seas can flow from world to sun and back again, what about the dust of past selves,—the dust of memory and thought? Resurrection exists,—but it's a resurrection more incredible than anything imagined by Western beliefs. Dead emotions will come back just as surely as dead suns and moons. However, as far as we can currently see, there won't be a return of identical identities. The re-emergence will always be a mix of what already existed, a realignment of connections, a reintegration of existence informed by past experiences. The Cosmos is a Karma.
*
Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.
Merely by reason of illusion and folly do we shrink from the notion of self-instability. For what is our individuality? Most certainly it is not individuality at all: it is multiplicity incalculable. What is the human body? A form built up out of billions of living entities, an impermanent agglomeration of individuals called cells. And the human soul? A composite of quintillions of souls. We are, each and all, infinite compounds of fragments of anterior lives. And the universal process that continually dissolves and continually constructs personality has always been going on, and is even at this moment going on, in every one of us. What being ever had a totally new feeling, an absolutely new idea? All our emotions and thoughts and wishes, however changing and growing through the varying seasons of life, are only compositions and recompositions of the sensations and ideas and desires of other folk, mostly of dead people,—millions of billions of dead people. Cells and souls are themselves recombinations, present aggregations of past knittings of forces,—forces about which nothing is known save that they belong to the Shadow-Makers of universes.
We shy away from the idea of being unstable simply due to illusion and ignorance. What exactly is our individuality? It’s definitely not true individuality; it’s an immeasurable multiplicity. What is the human body? It’s a structure made up of billions of living entities, a temporary collection of individual cells. And what about the human soul? It’s a mix of quintillions of souls. Each of us is an infinite combination of fragments from past lives. The universal process that constantly breaks down and constantly builds up our personalities has always been happening and is still happening within each of us right now. Has any being ever experienced a completely new feeling or a totally original idea? All our emotions, thoughts, and desires, even as they change and grow throughout the different seasons of life, are just compositions and recompositions of the feelings, ideas, and desires of others, mostly those who are no longer alive—millions and billions of dead people. Cells and souls are themselves recombinations, current mixes of past interactions of forces—forces we know nothing about except that they belong to the Shadow-Makers of universes.
Whether you (by you I mean any other agglomeration of souls) really wish for immortality as an agglomeration, I cannot tell. But I confess that "my mind to me a kingdom is"—not! Rather it is a fantastical republic, daily troubled by more revolutions than ever occurred in South America; and the nominal government, supposed to be rational, declares that an eternity of such anarchy is not desirable. I have souls wanting to soar in air, and souls wanting to swim in water (sea-water, I think), and souls wanting to live in woods or on mountain tops. I have souls longing for the tumult of great cities, and souls longing to dwell in tropical solitude;—souls, also, in various stages of naked savagery—souls demanding nomad freedom without tribute;—souls conservative, delicate, loyal to empire and to feudal tradition, and souls that are Nihilists, deserving Siberia; —sleepless souls, hating inaction, and hermit souls, dwelling in such meditative isolation that only at intervals of years can I feel them moving about;—souls that have faith in fetiches;—polytheistic souls;—souls proclaiming Islam;—and souls mediæval, loving cloister shadow and incense and glimmer of tapers and the awful altitude of Gothic glooms. Cooperation among all these is not to be thought of: always there is trouble,—revolt, confusion, civil war. The majority detest this state of things: multitudes would gladly emigrate. And the wiser minority feel that they need never hope for better conditions until after the total demolition of the existing social structure.
Whether you (by you I mean any group of people) really want immortality as a collective, I can't say. But I admit that "my mind to me a kingdom is"—not! Rather, it’s like a chaotic republic, constantly facing more upheavals than ever happened in South America; and the so-called rational government declares that an eternity of such chaos is not desirable. I have spirits wanting to fly through the air, and spirits wanting to swim in the sea (I think sea-water), and spirits wanting to live in forests or on mountaintops. I have spirits craving the hustle and bustle of big cities, and spirits yearning for peaceful solitude in the tropics;—spirits, too, at various levels of wildness—spirits demanding nomadic freedom without taxes;—spirits that are conservative, gentle, loyal to empire and feudal traditions, and spirits that are Nihilists, deserving of Siberia;—sleepless spirits, loathing inactivity, and hermit spirits, existing in such deep meditation that only every few years can I sense them moving around;—spirits that believe in charms;—polytheistic spirits;—spirits proclaiming Islam;—and medieval spirits, loving the shadows of cloisters and the incense and flickering candles and the overwhelming heights of Gothic gloom. Cooperation among all these is out of the question: there's always trouble—rebellion, chaos, civil war. The majority despise this situation: many would gladly leave. And the wiser minority realize they'll never hope for better conditions until the complete destruction of the current social order.
*
Please provide the text you would like modernized.
I an individual,—an individual soul! Nay, I am a population,—a population unthinkable for multitude, even by groups of a thousand millions! Generations of generations I am, æons of æons! Countless times the concourse now making me has been scattered, and mixed with other scatterings. Of what concern, then, the next disintegration? Perhaps, after trillions of ages of burning in different dynasties of suns, the very best of me may come together again.
I am an individual—a single soul! But I’m also a population—a population so vast it’s beyond imagining, even for groups of a thousand million! I’m generations upon generations, eons upon eons! Countless times the assembly that makes me has been broken up and mixed with other assemblies. So what does it matter if I break apart again? Maybe, after trillions of years of existing under different suns, the best parts of me will come together once more.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
If one could only imagine some explanation of the Why! The questions of the Whence and the Whither are much less troublesome, since the Present assures us, even though vaguely, of Future and Past. But the Why!
If only we could figure out the reason behind it all! The questions of where we came from and where we’re going are a lot less confusing because the Present gives us, even if just a little, some certainty about the Future and the Past. But the Why!
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like modernized.
The cooing voice of a little girl dissolves my reverie. She is trying to teach a child brother how to make the Chinese character for Man,—I mean Man with a big M. First she draws in the dust a stroke sloping downwards from right to left, so:—
The soft voice of a little girl breaks my daydream. She’s trying to teach her little brother how to write the Chinese character for Man—I mean Man with a big M. First, she draws a stroke in the dirt that slopes downwards from right to left, like this:—

then she draws another curving downwards from left to right, thus:—
then she draws another curve downwards from left to right, like this:—

joining the two so as to form the perfect ji, or character, hito, meaning a person of either sex, or mankind:—
joining the two to create the perfect ji, or character, hito, meaning a person of either gender, or humanity:—

Then she tries to impress the idea of this shape on the baby memory by help of a practical illustration,—probably learned at school. She breaks a slip of wood in two pieces, and manages to balance the pieces against each other at about the same angle as that made by the two strokes of the character. "Now see," she says: "each stands only by help of the other. One by itself cannot stand. Therefore the ji is like mankind. Without help one person cannot live in this world; but by getting help and giving help everybody can live. If nobody helped anybody, all people would fall down and die."
Then she tries to get the idea of this shape into the baby’s memory with a practical demonstration—probably something she learned in school. She snaps a piece of wood into two parts and balances them against each other at about the same angle as the two strokes of the character. "Now look," she says, "each piece only stands because of the other. One on its own can't stand. So the ji is like humanity. Without help, no one can survive in this world; but by helping others and receiving help, everyone can thrive. If nobody helped anyone, everyone would collapse and perish."
This explanation is not philologically exact; the two strokes evolutionally standing for a pair of legs,—all that survives in the modern ideograph of the whole man figured in the primitive picture-writing. But the pretty moral fancy is much more important than the scientific fact. It is also one charming example of that old-fashioned method of teaching which invested every form and every incident with ethical signification. Besides, as a mere item of moral information, it contains the essence of all earthly religion, and the best part of all earthly philosophy. A world-priestess she is, this dear little maid, with her dove's voice and her innocent gospel of one letter! Verily in that gospel lies the only possible present answer to ultimate problems. Were its whole meaning universally felt,—were its whole suggestion of the spiritual and material law of love and help universally obeyed,—forthwith, according to the Idealists, this seemingly solid visible world would vanish away like smoke! For it has been written that in whatsoever time all human minds accord in thought and will with the mind of the Teacher, there shall not remain even one particle of dust that does not enter into Buddhahood.
This explanation isn’t completely accurate from a linguistic standpoint; the two strokes evolved to represent a pair of legs—this is all that remains in the modern symbol of a whole person depicted in early writing. But the lovely moral idea is much more significant than the scientific fact. It’s also a beautiful example of that classic teaching style which assigned every form and incident an ethical meaning. Additionally, as a simple piece of moral insight, it captures the essence of all earthly religion and the best part of all earthly philosophy. She is like a world-priestess, this sweet little girl, with her gentle voice and her innocent message of a single letter! Truly, within that message lies the only possible answer to our ultimate questions. If everyone universally understood its full meaning—if everyone followed its suggestion of the spiritual and material law of love and support—then, according to the Idealists, this seemingly solid world would disappear like smoke! For it has been said that whenever all human minds align in thought and intention with the mind of the Teacher, there shall not remain even one particle of dust that does not enter into Buddhahood.
V
ABOUT FACES IN JAPANESE ART
I
A very interesting essay upon the Japanese art collections in the National Library was read by Mr. Edward Strange at a meeting of the Japan Society held last year in London. Mr. Strange proved his appreciation of Japanese art by an exposition of its principles,—the subordination of detail to the expression of a sensation or idea, the subordination of the particular to the general. He spoke especially of the decorative element in Japanese art, and of the Ukiyo-yé school of color-printing. He remarked that even the heraldry of Japan, as illustrated in little books costing only a few pence each, contained "an education in the planning of conventional ornament." He referred to the immense industrial value of Japanese stencil designs. He tried to explain the nature of the advantage likely to be gained in the art of book illustration from the careful study of Japanese methods; and he indicated the influence of those methods in the work of such artists as Aubrey Beardsley, Edgar Wilson, Steinlen Ibels, Whistler, Grasset, Cheret, and Lautrec. Finally, he pointed out the harmony between certain Japanese principles and the doctrines of one of the modern Western schools of Impressionism.
A very interesting essay about the Japanese art collections in the National Library was presented by Mr. Edward Strange at a meeting of the Japan Society held last year in London. Mr. Strange demonstrated his appreciation of Japanese art by explaining its principles—the focus on expressing a sensation or idea over intricate details, and the general over the specific. He especially discussed the decorative aspects of Japanese art and the Ukiyo-yé school of color-printing. He noted that even Japan's heraldry, as shown in small books that cost only a few pence each, offered "an education in the planning of conventional ornament." He mentioned the significant industrial value of Japanese stencil designs. He attempted to explain the potential benefits for book illustration that could come from studying Japanese methods closely; he also pointed out the influence of those methods on artists like Aubrey Beardsley, Edgar Wilson, Steinlen Ibels, Whistler, Grasset, Cheret, and Lautrec. Finally, he highlighted the harmony between certain Japanese principles and the ideas of one of the modern Western schools of Impressionism.
Such an address could hardly fail to provoke adverse criticism in England, because it suggested a variety of new ideas. English opinion does not prohibit the importation of ideas: the public will even complain if fresh ideas be not regularly set before it. But its requirement of them is aggressive: it wants to have an intellectual battle over them. To persuade its unquestioning acceptance of new beliefs or thoughts,—to coax it to jump to a conclusion,—were about as easy as to make the mountains skip like rams. Though willing to be convinced, providing the idea does not appear "morally dangerous," it must first be assured of the absolute correctness of every step in the mental process by which the novel conclusion has been reached. That Mr. Strange's just but almost enthusiastic admiration of Japanese art could pass without challenge was not possible; yet one would scarcely have anticipated a challenge from the ranks of the Japan Society itself. The report, however, shows that Mr. Strange's views were received even by that society in the characteristic English way. The idea that English artists could learn anything important from the study of Japanese methods was practically pooh-poohed; and the criticisms made by various members indicated that the philosophic part of the paper had been either misunderstood or unnoticed. One gentleman innocently complained that he could not imagine "why Japanese art should be utterly wanting in facial expression." Another declared that there could never have been any lady like the ladies of the Japanese prints; and he described the faces therein portrayed as "absolutely insane."
Such a speech was bound to draw negative criticism in England because it introduced a bunch of new ideas. English opinion doesn’t reject new ideas: the public even gets upset if fresh concepts aren’t regularly presented to it. But it demands these ideas in a confrontational way: it wants to have an intellectual debate about them. Trying to get the public to accept new beliefs or thoughts without question—coaxing it to quickly jump to a conclusion—would be as difficult as making mountains dance. While open to being convinced if the idea doesn’t seem "morally dangerous," it first needs to be convinced of the absolute correctness of every step in the reasoning that led to the new conclusion. Mr. Strange's reasonable yet almost enthusiastic admiration for Japanese art couldn’t go unchallenged; however, it was surprising to see a challenge coming from within the Japan Society itself. The report shows that even this society responded to Mr. Strange's views in a typical English manner. The idea that English artists could gain anything significant from studying Japanese techniques was virtually dismissed, and the critiques from various members suggested that the philosophical part of his paper was either misunderstood or overlooked. One gentleman naively expressed his inability to understand "why Japanese art should be completely lacking in facial expression." Another stated that there could never have been a lady like those depicted in the Japanese prints, describing the faces shown as "absolutely insane."
Then came the most surprising incident of the evening,—the corroboration of these adverse criticisms by his excellency the Japanese Minister, with the apologetic remark that the prints referred to "were only regarded as common things in Japan." Common things! Common, perhaps, in the judgment of other generations; aesthetic luxuries to-day. The artists named were Hokusai, Toyokuni, Hiroshigé, Kuniyoshi, Kunisada! But his excellency seemed to think the subject trifling; for he took occasion to call away the attention of the meeting, irrelevantly as patriotically, to the triumphs of the war. In this he reflected faithfully the Japanese Zeitgeist, which can scarcely now endure the foreign praise of Japanese art. Unfortunately, those dominated by the just and natural martial pride of the hour do not reflect that while the development and maintenance of great armaments—unless effected with the greatest economical caution—might lead in short order to national bankruptcy, the future industrial prosperity of the country is likely to depend in no small degree upon the conservation and cultivation of the national art sense. Nay, those very means by which Japan won her late victories were largely purchased by the commercial results of that very art sense to which his excellency seemed to attach no importance. Japan must continue to depend upon her aesthetic faculty, even in so commonplace a field of industry as the manufacture of mattings; for in mere cheap production she will never be able to undersell China.
Then came the most surprising moment of the evening—the Japanese Minister's support of these negative criticisms, along with his apologetic comment that the prints in question "were only considered common things in Japan." Common things! Perhaps they were seen as common by past generations, but they're aesthetic luxuries today. The artists mentioned were Hokusai, Toyokuni, Hiroshigé, Kuniyoshi, Kunisada! Yet, the Minister seemed to think the topic was trivial; he then diverted the group's attention, irrelevantly but patriotically, to the victories in the war. In doing so, he truly reflected the Japanese Zeitgeist, which can hardly tolerate foreign praise for Japanese art right now. Unfortunately, those who are caught up in the rightful and natural pride of the moment do not realize that while developing and maintaining large military forces—unless done with the utmost economic caution—could quickly lead to national bankruptcy, the country’s future economic success will likely rely heavily on the preservation and cultivation of its artistic sensibility. In fact, the very means by which Japan achieved its recent victories were largely funded by the commercial success stemming from that artistic sensibility, which the Minister seemed to disregard. Japan will need to keep relying on her aesthetic abilities, even in something as ordinary as the production of mats because, in terms of low-cost production, she can never compete against China.
II
Although the criticisms provoked by Mr. Strange's essay were unjust to Japanese art, they were natural, and indicated nothing worse than ignorance of that art and miscomprehension of its purpose. It is not an art of which the meaning can be read at a glance: years of study are necessary for a right comprehension of it. I cannot pretend that I have mastered the knowledge of its moods and tenses, but I can say truthfully that the faces in the old picture-books and in the cheap prints of to-day, especially those of the illustrated Japanese newspapers, do not seem to me in the least unreal, much less "absolutely insane." There was a time when they did appear to me fantastic. Now I find them always interesting, occasionally beautiful. If I am told that no other European would say so, then I must declare all other Europeans wrong. I feel sure that, if these faces seem to most Occidentals either absurd or soulless, it is only because most Occidentals do not understand them; and even if his excellency the Japanese Minister to England be willing to accept the statement that no Japanese women ever resembled the women of the Japanese picture-books and cheap prints, I must still refuse to do so.[1] Those pictures, I contend, are true, and reflect intelligence, grace, and beauty. I see the women of the Japanese picture—books in every Japanese street. I have beheld in actual life almost every normal type of face to be found in a Japanese picture-book: the child and the girl, the bride and the mother, the matron and the grandparent; poor and rich; charming or commonplace or vulgar. If I am told that trained art critics who have lived in Japan laugh at this assertion, I reply that they cannot have lived in Japan long enough, or felt her life intimately enough, or studied her art impartially enough, to qualify themselves to understand even the commonest Japanese drawing.
Although the criticisms sparked by Mr. Strange's essay were unfair to Japanese art, they were understandable and showed nothing worse than a lack of knowledge about that art and a misunderstanding of its purpose. It's not an art that can be understood at first glance; it takes years of study to fully grasp it. I can’t claim to have mastered its nuances and complexities, but I can honestly say that the faces in the old picture books and in today’s cheap prints, especially those in illustrated Japanese newspapers, don’t seem unrealistic to me, let alone "totally insane." There was a time when I thought they were bizarre. Now, I find them consistently interesting and sometimes beautiful. If someone tells me that no other European would agree, I must say that all other Europeans are mistaken. I’m convinced that if these faces seem absurd or lifeless to most Westerners, it’s simply because they don’t understand them; and even if the Japanese Minister to England is willing to claim that no Japanese women look like the women in Japanese picture books and cheap prints, I still can’t accept that.[1] I argue that those pictures are true and reflect intelligence, grace, and beauty. I see the women from the Japanese picture books in every Japanese street. I’ve encountered nearly every common type of face found in a Japanese picture book: the child and the girl, the bride and the mother, the matron and the grandparent; whether poor or rich; charming, ordinary, or crude. If I’m told that trained art critics who have lived in Japan laugh at this claim, I respond that they must not have lived there long enough, or experienced its life intimately enough, or studied its art without bias enough to truly understand even the simplest Japanese drawing.
Before I came to Japan I used to be puzzled by the absence of facial expression in certain Japanese pictures. I confess that the faces, although not even then devoid of a certain weird charm, seemed to me impossible. Afterwards, during the first two years of Far-Eastern experience,—that period in which the stranger is apt to imagine that he is learning all about a people whom no Occidental can ever really understand,—I could recognize the grace and truth of certain forms, and feel something of the intense charm of color in Japanese prints; but I had no perception of the deeper meaning of that art. Even the full significance of its color I did not know: much that was simply true I then thought outlandish. While conscious of the charm of many things, the reason of the charm I could not guess. I imagined the apparent conventionalism of the faces to indicate the arrested development of an otherwise marvelous art faculty. It never occurred to me that they might be conventional only in the sense of symbols which, once interpreted, would reveal more than ordinary Western drawing can express. But this was because I still remained under old barbaric influences,—influences that blinded me to the meaning of Japanese drawing. And now, having at last learned a little, it is the Western art of illustration that appears to me conventional, undeveloped, semi-barbarous. The pictorial attractions of English weeklies and of American magazines now impress me as flat, coarse, and clumsy. My opinion on the subject, however, is limited to the ordinary class of Western illustration as compared with the ordinary class of Japanese prints.
Before I came to Japan, I was puzzled by the lack of facial expression in some Japanese art. I admit that the faces, while having a certain strange charm, seemed impossible to me. After spending the first two years in the Far East—when a newcomer often believes they’re learning everything about a culture that no Westerner can truly grasp—I began to appreciate the beauty and truth in certain forms and felt some of the vibrant charm of color in Japanese prints; however, I didn't grasp the deeper meaning of that art. I wasn't even aware of the full significance of its color; much of what was simply true struck me as odd. While I recognized the charm of many things, I couldn't understand why they were charming. I thought the apparent conventionality of the faces indicated a stunted development in an otherwise incredible artistic talent. It never occurred to me that they might simply be conventional in the sense of symbols that, once decoded, would express more than typical Western art can convey. This was because I was still influenced by outdated, crude views that prevented me from understanding Japanese art. Now, having finally learned a bit, I find Western illustration to be conventional, underdeveloped, and somewhat primitive. The visual appeal of English weeklies and American magazines now seems flat, coarse, and clumsy to me. My perspective, however, is limited to typical Western illustration compared to the standard of Japanese prints.
Perhaps somebody will say that, even granting my assertion, the meaning of any true art should need no interpretation, and that the inferior character of Japanese work is proved by the admission that its meaning is not universally recognizable. Whoever makes such a criticism must imagine Western art to be everywhere equally intelligible. Some of it—the very best—probably is; and some of Japanese art also is. But I can assure the reader that the ordinary art of Western book illustration or magazine engraving is just as incomprehensible to Japanese as Japanese drawings are to Europeans who have never seen Japan. For a Japanese to understand our common engravings, he must have lived abroad. For an Occidental to perceive the truth, or the beauty, or the humor of Japanese drawings, he must know the life which those drawings reflect.
Maybe someone will argue that, even if I’m right, true art shouldn’t need interpretation, and that the lower quality of Japanese art is shown by the fact that its meaning isn't universally understood. Anyone who makes this kind of critique must think that Western art is equally understandable everywhere. Some of it—the very best—is probably comprehensible; and so is some of Japanese art. But I can assure the reader that the typical art of Western book illustrations or magazine engravings is just as confusing to Japanese people as Japanese drawings are to Europeans who have never seen Japan. For a Japanese person to understand our common engravings, they would need to have lived abroad. For a Westerner to grasp the truth, beauty, or humor of Japanese drawings, they must understand the life that those drawings depict.
One of the critics at the meeting of the Japan Society found fault with the absence of facial expression in Japanese drawing as conventional. He compared Japanese art on this ground with the art of the old Egyptians, and held both inferior because restricted by convention. Yet surely the age which makes Laocoön a classic ought to recognize that Greek art itself was not free from conventions. It was an art which we can scarcely hope ever to equal; but it was more conventional than any existing form of art. And since it proved that even the divine could find development within the limits of artistic convention, the charge of formality is not a charge worth making against Japanese art. Somebody may respond that Greek conventions were conventions of beauty, while those of Japanese drawing have neither beauty nor meaning. But such a statement is possible only because Japanese art has not yet found its Winckelmann nor its Lessing, whereas Greek art, by the labor of generations of modern critics and teachers, has been made somewhat more comprehensible to us than it could have been to our barbarian forefathers. The Greek conventional face cannot be found in real life, no living head presenting so large a facial angle; but the Japanese conventional face can be seen everywhere, when once the real value of its symbol in art is properly understood. The face of Greek art represents an impossible perfection, a superhuman evolution. The seemingly inexpressive face drawn by the Japanese artists represents the living, the actual, the every-day. The former is a dream; the latter is a common fact.
One of the critics at the Japan Society meeting criticized the lack of facial expression in Japanese drawing as conventional. He compared Japanese art to that of the ancient Egyptians, claiming both were inferior because they were limited by convention. However, the era that regards Laocoön as a classic should recognize that Greek art was also constrained by conventions. It’s an art form that we can hardly hope to match, but it was more conventional than any modern art. Since it showed that even the divine could develop within the boundaries of artistic convention, criticizing Japanese art for being formal isn’t a valid argument. Someone might argue that Greek conventions were about beauty, while Japanese drawing lacks both beauty and meaning. But this claim only arises because Japanese art hasn't yet produced its own Winckelmann or Lessing, while Greek art has become somewhat clearer to us thanks to the efforts of generations of modern critics and educators, making it more understandable than it would have been for our barbarian ancestors. The Greek conventional face doesn’t exist in real life, as no living person has such a large facial angle; however, the conventional Japanese face can be seen everywhere, once we truly grasp its significance in art. The face in Greek art represents an unattainable perfection, a superhuman evolution. In contrast, the seemingly expressionless face drawn by Japanese artists depicts the living, the real, the everyday. The former is a dream; the latter is a common reality.
[1] That Japanese art is capable of great things in ideal facial expression is sufficiently proved by its Buddhist images. In ordinary prints the intentional conventionalism of the faces is hardly noticeable when the drawing is upon a small scale; and the suggestion of beauty is more readily perceived in such cases. But when the drawing has a certain dimension,—when the face-oval, for instance, has a diameter of more than an inch,—the same treatment may seem inexplicable to eyes accustomed to elaborated detail.
[1] Japanese art clearly demonstrates its ability to convey deep emotion through its Buddhist images. In smaller prints, the intentional stylization of the facial features is often subtle and less noticeable, making the beauty more apparent. However, when the artwork is larger—like when the face-oval is over an inch in diameter—the same stylized approach can appear confusing to those who are used to more detailed representations.
III
A partial explanation of the apparent physiognomical conventionalism in Japanese drawing is just that law of the subordination of individualism to type, of personality to humanity, of detail to feeling, which the miscomprehended lecturer, Mr. Edward Strange, vainly tried to teach the Japan Society something about. The Japanese artist depicts an insect, for example, as no European artist can do: he makes it live; he shows its peculiar motion, its character, everything by which it is at once distinguished as a type,—and all this with a few brush-strokes. But he does not attempt to represent every vein upon each of its wings, every separate joint of its antennæ [1] he depicts it as it is really seen at a glance, not as studied in detail. We never see all the details of the body of a grasshopper, a butterfly, or a bee, in the moment that we perceive it perching somewhere; we observe only enough to enable us to decide what kind of a creature it is. We see the typical, never the individual peculiarities. Therefore the Japanese artist paints the type alone. To reproduce every detail would be to subordinate the type character to the individual peculiarity. A very minute detail is rarely brought out except when the instant recognition of the type is aided by the recognition of the detail; as, for example, when a ray of light happens to fall upon the joint of a cricket's leg, or to reverberate from the mail of a dragonfly in a double-colored metallic flash. So likewise in painting a flower, the artist does not depict a particular, but a typical flower: he shows the morphological law of the species, or, to speak symbolically, nature's thought behind the form. The results of this method may astonish even scientific men. Alfred Russel Wallace speaks of a collection of Japanese sketches of plants as "the most masterly things" that he ever saw. "Every stem, twig, and leaf," he declares, "is produced by single touches of the brush; the character and perspective of very complicated plants being admirably given, and the articulations of stem and leaves shown in a most scientific manner." (The italics are my own.) Observe that while the work is simplicity itself "produced by single touches of the brush," it is nevertheless, in the opinion of one of the greatest living naturalists, "most scientific." And why? Because it shows the type character and the law of the type. So again, in portraying rocks and cliffs, hills and plains, the Japanese artist gives us the general character, not the wearisome detail of masses; and yet the detail is admirably suggested by this perfect study of the larger law. Or look at his color studies of sunsets and sunrises: he never tries to present every minute fact within range of vision, but offers us only those great luminous tones and chromatic blendings which, after a thousand petty details have been forgotten, still linger in the memory, and there recreate the feeling of what has been seen.
A partial explanation for the noticeable conventionality in Japanese drawing is the principle of prioritizing type over individualism, humanity over personality, and feeling over detail. The misunderstood lecturer, Mr. Edward Strange, tried unsuccessfully to convey this to the Japan Society. For instance, when a Japanese artist depicts an insect, he does it in a way that no European artist can match: he brings it to life; he captures its unique movement and character, everything that defines it as a type—with just a few brush strokes. However, he doesn't try to show every vein on its wings or every single joint of its antennas. He portrays it as it’s actually seen in a glance, not as something studied in detail. We never notice all the details of a grasshopper, butterfly, or bee when we see it resting somewhere; we only notice enough to identify what kind of creature it is. We see the type, not the individual quirks. Therefore, the Japanese artist paints the type alone. Reproducing every detail would shift the focus from the type to the individual quirks. Very fine details are rarely highlighted unless they help with the recognition of the type, as when light falls on a cricket's leg joint or reflects off a dragonfly’s body in a metallic flash. Similarly, when painting a flower, the artist doesn’t depict a specific one but a typical flower: he illustrates the underlying structure of the species, or, symbolically speaking, nature’s idea behind the form. This method can impress even scientific minds. Alfred Russel Wallace described a collection of Japanese plant sketches as "the most masterly things" he had ever seen. "Every stem, twig, and leaf," he states, "is produced by single touches of the brush; the characteristics and perspective of very complicated plants are beautifully represented, with the joints of stems and leaves shown in a highly scientific way." (The italics are my own.) Note that while the work is simplicity itself, "produced by single touches of the brush," it is still considered "most scientific" by one of the greatest naturalists alive. And why? Because it conveys the type character and the principle of the type. Likewise, in depicting rocks and cliffs, hills and plains, the Japanese artist captures the overall essence, not the tedious details of the mass, yet suggests the details perfectly through a thorough understanding of the broader principle. Or consider his color studies of sunsets and sunrises: he never tries to depict every tiny fact within sight, but instead presents only the major luminous tones and color blends that linger in memory long after countless small details have been forgotten, recreating the feeling of what has been observed.
Now this general law of the art applies to Japanese representations of the human figure, and also (though here other laws too come into play) of the human face. The general types are given, and often with a force that the cleverest French sketcher could scarcely emulate; the personal trait, the individual peculiarity, is not given. Even when, in the humor of caricature or in dramatic representation, facial expression is strongly marked, it is rendered by typical, not by individual characteristics, just as it was rendered upon the antique stage by the conventional masks of Greek actors.
Now, this general rule of the art applies to Japanese depictions of the human figure, and also (though other rules are at play here) of the human face. The general types are presented, often with a strength that even the smartest French sketch artist could hardly match; the personal traits and individual quirks are not shown. Even when facial expressions are exaggerated in caricature or dramatic portrayals, they are depicted through typical rather than individual features, similar to how they were represented in ancient theater by the standard masks of Greek actors.
[1] Unless he carves it. In that case, his insect—cut in bone or horn or ivory, and appropriately colored—can sometimes scarcely be distinguished from a real insect, except by its weight, when held in the hand. Such absolute realism, however, is only curious, not artistic.
[1] Unless he carves it. In that case, his insect—crafted in bone, horn, or ivory, and properly colored—can sometimes be nearly indistinguishable from a real insect, except for its weight when held in the hand. However, this level of realism is merely interesting, not truly artistic.
IV
A few general remarks about the treatment of faces in ordinary Japanese drawing may help to the understanding of what that treatment teaches.
A few general comments about how faces are depicted in typical Japanese drawing might provide insight into what those representations convey.
Youth is indicated by the absence of all but essential touches, and by the clean, smooth curves of the face and neck. Excepting the touches which suggest eyes, nose, and mouth, there are no lines. The curves speak sufficiently of fullness, smoothness, ripeness. For story-illustration it is not necessary to elaborate feature, as the age or condition is indicated by the style of the coiffure and the fashion of the dress. In female figures, the absence of eyebrows indicates the wife or widow; a straggling tress signifies grief; troubled thought is shown by an unmistakable pose or gesture. Hair, costume, and attitude are indeed enough to explain almost everything. But the Japanese artist knows how, by means of extremely delicate variations in the direction and position of the half dozen touches indicating feature, to give some hint of character, whether sympathetic or unsympathetic; and this hint is seldom lost upon a Japanese eye.[1] Again, an almost imperceptible hardening or softening of these touches has moral significance. Still, this is never individual: it is only the hint of a physiognomical law. In the case of immature youth (boy and girl faces), there is merely a general indication of softness and gentleness,—the abstract rather than the concrete charm of childhood.
Youth is shown by the lack of all but essential features and by the clean, smooth curves of the face and neck. Besides the features indicating the eyes, nose, and mouth, there are no lines. The curves provide enough expression of fullness, smoothness, and ripeness. For storytelling illustration, it's not necessary to elaborate on the features, as age or status is conveyed through the hairstyle and fashion of the clothing. In female figures, the absence of eyebrows indicates a wife or widow; a loose strand of hair signifies grief; and troubled thoughts are shown through unmistakable poses or gestures. Hair, clothing, and posture are indeed enough to explain almost everything. However, the Japanese artist knows how to use extremely subtle variations in the direction and placement of the few marks representing features to suggest character, whether it's sympathetic or unsympathetic; and this hint is rarely lost on a Japanese observer.[1] Additionally, even a barely noticeable hardening or softening of these marks carries moral significance. Still, this is never about individuality: it merely hints at a broader physiognomic principle. In the case of young faces (both boys and girls), there is just a general indication of softness and gentleness—the abstract rather than the tangible charm of childhood.
In the portrayal of maturer types the lines are more numerous and more accentuated, illustrating the fact that character necessarily becomes more marked in middle age, as the facial muscles begin to show. But there is only the suggestion of this change, not any study of individualism.
In the depiction of more mature types, the lines are more numerous and pronounced, highlighting the reality that character becomes more defined in middle age as the facial muscles start to show. However, this change is only hinted at, without any examination of individual traits.
In the representation of old age, the Japanese artist gives us all the wrinkles, the hollows, the shrinking of tissues, the "crow's-feet," the gray hairs, the change in the line of the face following upon loss of teeth. His old men and women show character. They delight us by a certain worn sweetness of expression, a look of benevolent resignation; or they repel us by an aspect of hardened cunning, avarice, or envy. There are many types of old age; but they are types of human conditions, not of personality. The picture is not drawn from a model; it is not the reflection of an individual existence: its value is made by the recognition which it exhibits of a general physiognomical or biological law.
In representing old age, the Japanese artist captures all the wrinkles, the hollows, the sagging skin, the "crow's feet," the gray hairs, and the changes in facial contours due to tooth loss. His elderly figures convey character. They charm us with a certain worn sweetness in their expressions and a look of kind acceptance; or they may repulse us with an appearance of hardened cunning, greed, or jealousy. There are many facets of aging; however, these are representations of human experiences, not personal traits. The image isn’t based on a specific model; it doesn’t reflect an individual life: its value comes from the understanding it reveals of a universal physical or biological principle.
Here it is worth while to notice that the reserves of Japanese art in the matter of facial expression accord with the ethics of Oriental society. For ages the rule of conduct has been to mask all personal feeling as far as possible,—to hide pain and passion under an exterior semblance of smiling amiability or of impassive resignation. One key to the enigmas of Japanese art is Buddhism.
Here, it’s important to note that the representations of facial expressions in Japanese art align with the values of Eastern society. For centuries, the prevailing behavior has been to conceal personal emotions as much as possible—hiding pain and passion behind a facade of friendly smiles or stoic acceptance. One of the keys to understanding the mysteries of Japanese art is Buddhism.
[1] In modern Japanese newspaper illustrations (I refer particularly to the admirable woodcuts illustrating the feuilletons of the Ōsaka Asahi Shimbun) these indications are quite visible even to a practiced foreign eye. The artist of the Asahi Shimbun is a woman.
[1] In contemporary Japanese newspaper illustrations (I'm specifically talking about the impressive woodcuts featuring the feuilletons of the Ōsaka Asahi Shimbun), these details are easily noticeable, even to an experienced foreign observer. The artist of the Asahi Shimbun is a woman.
I am here reminded of a curious fact which I do not remember having seen mention of in any book about Japan. The newly arrived Westerner often complains of his inability to distinguish one Japanese from another, and attributes this difficulty to the absence of strongly marked physiognomy in the race. He does not imagine that our more sharply accentuated Occidental physiognomy produces the very same effect upon the Japanese. Many and many a one has said to me, "For a long time I found it very hard to tell one foreigner from another: they all seemed to me alike."
I’m reminded of an interesting fact that I don’t think I’ve ever seen mentioned in any book about Japan. New Western visitors often complain that they can’t tell one Japanese person from another, blaming this difficulty on the lack of distinctive facial features among the Japanese. They don’t realize that our more pronounced Western features have the same effect on the Japanese. Many people have told me, "For a long time, I found it really hard to distinguish one foreigner from another; they all looked the same to me."
V
I have said that when I now look at a foreign illustrated newspaper or magazine I can find little pleasure in the engravings. Most often they repel me. The drawing seems to me coarse and hard, and the realism of the conception petty. Such work leaves nothing to the imagination, and usually betrays the effort which it cost. A common Japanese drawing leaves much to the imagination,—nay, irresistibly stimulates it,—and never betrays effort. Everything in a common European engraving is detailed and individualized. Everything in a Japanese drawing is impersonal and suggestive. The former reveals no law: it is a study of particularities. The latter invariably teaches something of law, and suppresses particularities except in their relation to law.
I’ve said that when I look at a foreign illustrated newspaper or magazine now, I find little enjoyment in the images. Most of the time, they turn me off. The drawings seem rough and harsh, and the realism feels trivial. Such work leaves nothing to the imagination and usually shows the effort that went into it. A typical Japanese drawing, on the other hand, leaves a lot to the imagination—actually, it irresistibly sparks it—and never reveals the effort behind it. Everything in a typical European engraving is detailed and specific. Everything in a Japanese drawing is neutral and suggestive. The former doesn’t reveal any principles: it’s all about the specifics. The latter consistently teaches something about principles and downplays specifics unless they are related to those principles.
One may often hear Japanese say that Western art is too realistic; and the judgment contains truth. But the realism in it which offends Japanese taste, especially in the matter of facial expression, is not found fault with merely because of minuteness of detail. Detail in itself is not condemned by any art; and the highest art is that in which detail is most exquisitely elaborated. The art which saw the divine, which rose above nature's best, which discovered supramundane ideals for animal and even floral shapes, was characterized by the sharpest possible perfection of detail. And in the higher Japanese art, as in the Greek, the use of detail aids rather than opposes the aspirational aim. What most displeases in the realism of our modern illustration is not multiplicity of detail, but, as we shall presently see, signification of detail.
One often hears Japanese people say that Western art is too realistic, and there’s some truth to that. However, the aspect of realism that offends Japanese taste, especially regarding facial expressions, isn’t just about the small details. Art doesn’t condemn detail in itself; in fact, the highest form of art beautifully elaborates on details. The art that perceived the divine, transcended nature's finest offerings, and discovered otherworldly ideals for animals and even flowers was marked by the greatest perfection in detail. In higher Japanese art, just like in Greek art, detail supports rather than undermines the aspirational goal. What often bothers people about the realism in our modern illustrations isn’t the abundance of detail, but rather, as we will soon explore, the signification of that detail.
The queerest fact about the suppression of physiognomical detail in Japanese art is that this suppression is most evident just where we should least expect to find it, namely, in those creations called "This-miserable-world pictures" (Ukiyo-yé), or, to use a corresponding Western term, "Pictures of this Vale of Tears." For although the artists of this school have really given us pictures of a very beautiful and happy world, they professed to reflect truth. One form of truth they certainly presented, but after a manner at variance with our common notions of realism. The Ukiyo-yé artist drew actualities, but not repellent or meaningless actualities; proving his rank even more by his refusal than by his choice of subjects. He looked for dominant laws of contrast and color, for the general character of nature's combinations, for the order of the beautiful as it was and is. Otherwise his art was in no sense aspirational; it was the art of the larger comprehension of things as they are. Thus he was rightly a realist, notwithstanding that his realism appears only in the study of constants, generalities, types. And as expressing the synthesis of common fact, the systematization of natural law, this Japanese art is by its method scientific in the true sense. The higher art, the aspirational art (whether Japanese or old Greek), is, on the contrary, essentially religious by its method.
The most surprising thing about the lack of detailed facial expressions in Japanese art is that it's most noticeable in places we least expect, specifically in works known as "This-miserable-world pictures" (Ukiyo-yé), or what we might call "Pictures of this Vale of Tears." While the artists in this tradition truly created images of a beautiful and joyful world, they claimed to capture reality. They definitely showcased one type of truth, but in a way that differs from our usual understanding of realism. The Ukiyo-yé artist depicted real-life moments, but not in a way that's off-putting or pointless; his skill is highlighted even more by what he chose not to portray. He sought out the key principles of contrast and color, the overarching nature of how things come together, and the order of beauty as it was and is. In this sense, his art wasn't aspirational at all; it represented a broader understanding of reality as it truly exists. Therefore, he can rightly be called a realist, even though his realism is seen in his focus on constants, generalities, and types. In expressing the combination of common facts and the systematization of natural laws, this Japanese art is scientific in its approach. On the other hand, higher art, or aspirational art (whether Japanese or ancient Greek), is fundamentally religious in its approach.
Where the scientific and the aspirational extremes of art touch, one may expect to find some universal aesthetic truth recognized by both. They agree in their impersonality: they refuse to individualize. And the lesson of the very highest art that ever existed suggests the true reason for this common refusal.
Where the scientific and the aspirational extremes of art meet, you can expect to find a universal aesthetic truth acknowledged by both. They share a sense of detachment: they refuse to personalize. And the lesson from the greatest art that has ever existed hints at the real reason for this shared refusal.
What does the charm of an antique head express, whether in marble, gem, or mural painting,—for instance, that marvelous head of Leucothea which prefaces the work of Winckelmann? Needless to seek the reply from works of mere art critics. Science alone can furnish it. You will find it in Herbert Spencer's essay on Personal Beauty. The beauty of such a head signifies a superhumanly perfect development and balance of the intellectual faculties. All those variations of feature constituting what we call "expression," represent departures from a perfect type just in proportion as they represent what is termed "character;"—and they are, or ought to be, more or less disagreeable or painful because "the aspects which please us are the outward correlatives of inward perfections, and the aspects which displease us are the outward correlatives of inward imperfections." Mr. Spencer goes on to say that although there are often grand natures behind plain faces, and although fine countenances frequently hide small souls, "these anomalies do not destroy the general truth of the law any more than the perturbations of planets destroy the general ellipticity of their orbits."
What does the charm of an antique head convey, whether in marble, gem, or mural painting—for example, that amazing head of Leucothea that introduces Winckelmann's work? There's no need to look for answers from just art critics. Science can provide the insight. You’ll find it in Herbert Spencer's essay on Personal Beauty. The beauty of such a head indicates a superhumanly perfect development and balance of intellectual faculties. All the variations in features that make up what we call "expression" represent deviations from a perfect type, proportional to what we call "character;" and they are, or should be, somewhat disagreeable or painful because "the aspects that please us are the outward signs of inward perfections, and the aspects that displease us are the outward signs of inward imperfections." Mr. Spencer also mentions that while there are often great personalities behind plain faces, and beautiful appearances can sometimes hide shallow souls, "these anomalies do not negate the general truth of the law any more than the disturbances of planets disrupt the general shape of their orbits."
Both Greek and Japanese art recognized the physiognomical truth which Mr. Spencer put into the simple formula, "Expression is feature in the making" The highest art, Greek art, rising above the real to reach the divine, gives us the dream of feature perfected. Japanese realism, so much larger than our own as to be still misunderstood, gives us only "feature in the making," or rather, the general law of feature in the making.
Both Greek and Japanese art acknowledged the truth of facial expressions that Mr. Spencer summed up in the simple phrase, "Expression is feature in the making." The greatest art, Greek art, transcends reality to touch the divine, presenting us with an ideal of perfected features. Japanese realism, which is so much broader than our own that it's still often misunderstood, offers us "feature in the making," or more accurately, the overarching principle of features developing.
VI
Thus we reach the common truth recognized equally by Greek art and by Japanese art, namely, the non-moral significance of individual expression. And our admiration of the art reflecting personality is, of course, non-moral, since the delineation of individual imperfection is not, in the ethical sense, a subject for admiration.
Thus we arrive at the shared truth acknowledged by both Greek and Japanese art: the non-moral importance of personal expression. Our appreciation for art that reflects personality is, of course, non-moral, as showcasing individual flaws is not something to admire in an ethical sense.
Although the facial aspects which really attract us may be considered the outward correlatives of inward perfections, or of approaches to perfections, we generally confess an interest in physiognomy which by no means speaks to us of inward moral perfections, but rather suggests perfections of the reverse order. This fact is manifested even in daily life. When we exclaim, "What force!" on seeing a head with prominent bushy brows, incisive nose, deep-set eyes, and a massive jaw, we are indeed expressing our recognition of force, but only of the sort of force underlying instincts of aggression and brutality. When we commend the character of certain strong aquiline faces, certain so-called Roman profiles, we are really com-mending the traits that mark a race of prey. It is true that we do not admire faces in which only brutal, or cruel, or cunning traits exist; but it is true also that we admire the indications of obstinacy, aggressiveness, and harshness when united with certain indications of intelligence. It may even be said that we associate the idea of manhood with the idea of aggressive power more than with the idea of any other power. Whether this power be physical or intellectual, we estimate it in our popular preferences, at least, above the really superior powers of the mind, and call intelligent cunning by the euphemism of "shrewdness." Probably the manifestation in some modern human being of the Greek ideal of masculine beauty would interest the average observer less than a face presenting an abnormal development of traits the reverse of noble,—since the intellectual significance of perfect beauty could be realized only by persons capable of appreciating the miracle of a perfect balance of the highest possible human faculties. In modern art we look for the feminine beauty which appeals to the feeling of sex, or for that child-beauty which appeals to the instincts of parenthood; and we should characterize real beauty in the portrayal of manhood not only as unnatural, but as effeminate. War and love are still the two dominant tones in that reflection of modern life which our serious art gives. But it will be noticed that when the artist would exhibit the ideal of beauty or of virtue, he is still obliged to borrow from antique knowledge. As a borrower, he is never quite successful, since he belongs to a humanity in many respects much below the ancient Greek level. A German philosopher has well said, "The resuscitated Greeks would, with perfect truth, declare our works of art in all departments to be thoroughly barbarous." How could they be otherwise in an age which openly admires intelligence less because of its power to create and preserve than because of its power to crush and destroy?
Although the facial features that really attract us can be seen as the outward signs of inner qualities or approaches to those qualities, we often admit to being interested in facial features that don’t necessarily indicate inner moral goodness, but instead suggest the opposite. This reality is evident in everyday life. When we say, "What strength!" upon seeing a person with pronounced bushy eyebrows, a sharp nose, deep-set eyes, and a strong jaw, we’re recognizing strength, but it’s the kind associated with aggressive and brutal instincts. When we praise the character of certain strong, pointed faces—what we call Roman profiles—we are actually praising traits that suggest a predatory nature. While we don’t admire faces that only show brutal, cruel, or cunning traits, we do appreciate signs of stubbornness, aggression, and harshness when they come with some indication of intelligence. It could be said that we often link the idea of masculinity more with aggressive power than with any other form of power. Whether this power is physical or intellectual, we tend to value it in our popular preferences above the true superior powers of the mind, and we refer to intelligent cunning using the term "shrewdness." It’s likely that a modern representation of the Greek ideal of masculine beauty would captivate the average observer less than a face showing an unusual emphasis on less noble traits—since the intellectual value of perfect beauty can really only be recognized by those who appreciate the wonder of a perfect balance of the highest human abilities. In modern art, we look for the feminine beauty that resonates with our sense of sexuality, or for that youthful beauty that appeals to parental instincts; we would consider a true portrayal of masculine beauty not just unnatural but also effeminate. War and love remain the two dominant themes in the reflection of modern life that our serious art presents. However, it’s noticeable that when artists want to showcase the ideal of beauty or virtue, they still have to draw from ancient knowledge. As borrowers, they are never entirely successful, as they belong to a humanity that is in many ways below the standard of ancient Greeks. A German philosopher aptly noted, "The resurrected Greeks would truthfully declare that our works of art in all fields are thoroughly barbaric." How could it be any different in an era that openly values intelligence more for its ability to crush and destroy than for its power to create and preserve?
Why this admiration of capacities which we should certainly not like to have exercised against ourselves? Largely, no doubt, because we admire what we wish to possess, and we understand the immense value of aggressive power, intellectual especially, in the great competitive struggle of modern civilization.
Why do we admire abilities that we definitely wouldn't want used against us? Mostly, it's because we admire what we want to have, and we recognize the huge value of aggressive power—especially intellectual power—in the intense competition of today's society.
As reflecting both the trivial actualities and the personal emotionalism of Western life, our art would be found ethically not only below Greek art, but even below Japanese. Greek art expressed the aspiration of a race toward the divinely beautiful and the divinely wise. Japanese art reflects the simple joy of existence, the perception of natural law in form and color, the perception of natural law in change, and the sense of life made harmonious by social order and by self-suppression, Modern Western art reflects the thirst of pleasure, the idea of life as a battle for the right to enjoy, and the unamiable qualities which are indispensable to success in the competitive struggle.
As a reflection of both the trivial realities and the personal emotions of Western life, our art is ethically lower not just than Greek art, but even than Japanese art. Greek art represented a culture's pursuit of the divinely beautiful and wise. Japanese art embodies the simple joy of living, an understanding of natural laws in form and color, an awareness of change, and a sense of life that is harmonious due to social order and self-restraint. In contrast, modern Western art showcases the desire for pleasure, views life as a struggle for the right to enjoy, and highlights the unpleasant traits that are essential for success in a competitive environment.
*
*
It has been said that the history of Western civilization is written in Western physiognomy. It is at least interesting to study Western facial expression through Oriental eyes. I have frequently amused myself by showing European or American illustrations to Japanese children, and hearing their artless comments upon the faces therein depicted. A complete record of these comments might prove to have value as well as interest; but for present purposes I shall offer only the results of two experiments.
It’s been said that the history of Western civilization is reflected in Western facial features. It’s at least interesting to look at Western expressions through Eastern perspectives. I’ve often entertained myself by showing European or American illustrations to Japanese kids and listening to their honest opinions about the faces shown. A full account of these comments could be valuable as well as interesting, but for now, I’ll just share the results of two experiments.
The first was with a little boy, nine years old, before whom, one evening, I placed several numbers of an illustrated magazine. After turning over a few of the pages, he exclaimed, "Why do foreign artists like to draw horrible things?"
The first was with a little boy, nine years old, to whom, one evening, I showed several issues of an illustrated magazine. After flipping through a few pages, he exclaimed, "Why do foreign artists like to draw terrible things?"
"What horrible things?" I inquired.
"What awful things?" I asked.
"These," he said, pointing to a group of figures representing voters at the polls.
"These," he said, pointing to a group of figures representing voters at the polls.
"Why, those are not horrible," I answered. "We think those drawings very good."
"Those aren't bad at all," I replied. "We actually think those drawings are really good."
"But the faces! There cannot really be such faces in the world."
"But the faces! There can't really be faces like that in the world."
"We think those are ordinary men. Really horrible faces we very seldom draw."
"We think those are just regular guys. Seriously awful faces we rarely sketch."
He stared in surprise, evidently suspecting that I was not in earnest.
He stared in surprise, clearly thinking I wasn't serious.
*
I'm ready to assist. Please provide the text you would like modernized.
To a little girl of eleven I showed some engravings representing famous European beauties.
To an eleven-year-old girl, I showed her some engravings of famous European beauties.
"They do not look bad," was her comment. "But they seem so much like men, and their eyes are so big!... Their mouths are pretty."
"They don’t look bad," she said. "But they seem so much like men, and their eyes are so big!... Their mouths are nice."
The mouth signifies a great deal in Japanese physiognomy, and the child was in this regard appreciative. I then showed her some drawings from life, in a New York periodical. She asked, "Is it true that there are people like those pictures?"
The mouth means a lot in Japanese facial expressions, and the child was aware of this. I then showed her some drawings from life in a New York magazine. She asked, "Is it true that there are people who look like those pictures?"
"Plenty," I said. "Those are good, common faces,—mostly country folk, farmers."
"Plenty," I said. "Those are good, ordinary faces—mostly rural people, farmers."
"Farmers! They are like Oni [demons] from the jigoku [Buddhist hell]."
"Farmers! They are like Oni [demons] from the jigoku [Buddhist hell]."
"No," I answered, "there is nothing very bad in those faces. We have faces in the West very much worse."
"No," I replied, "there's nothing really bad about those faces. We have faces in the West that are much worse."
"Only to see them," she exclaimed, "I should die! I do not like this book."
"Just seeing them," she exclaimed, "would be enough to make me die! I really don't like this book."
I set before her a Japanese picture-book,—a book of views of the Tokaido. She clapped her hands joyfully, and pushed my half-inspected foreign magazine out of the way.
I placed a Japanese picture book in front of her—a book showcasing scenes from the Tokaido. She clapped her hands in delight and pushed my partially looked-at foreign magazine aside.
VI
NINGYŌ-NO-HAKA
Manyemon had coaxed the child indoors, and made her eat. She appeared to be about eleven years old, intelligent, and pathetically docile. Her name was Iné, which means "springing rice;" and her frail slimness made the name seem appropriate.
Manyemon had encouraged the child to come inside and eat. She looked to be around eleven years old, smart, and sadly submissive. Her name was Iné, which means "springing rice," and her delicate slimness made the name seem fitting.
When she began, under Manyemon's gentle persuasion, to tell her story, I anticipated something queer from the accompanying change in her voice. She spoke in a high thin sweet tone, perfectly even,—a tone changeless and unemotional as the chanting of the little kettle over its charcoal bed. Not unfrequently in Japan one may hear a girl or a woman utter something touching or cruel or terrible in just such a steady, level, penetrating tone, but never anything indifferent. It always means that feeling is being kept under control.
When she started, thanks to Manyemon's gentle encouragement, to share her story, I expected something strange from the shift in her voice. She spoke in a high, thin, sweet tone, completely steady—a tone that was unchanging and emotionless like the singing of a small kettle over its charcoal fire. It's not uncommon in Japan to hear a girl or woman express something touching, cruel, or terrible in exactly that steady, level, piercing tone, but never anything that sounds indifferent. It always indicates that emotions are being held in check.
"There were six of us at home," said Iné, "mother and father and father's mother, who was very old, and my brother and myself, and a little sister. Father was a hyōguya, a paper-hanger: he papered sliding-screens and also mounted kakemono. Mother was a hair-dresser. My brother was apprenticed to a seal-cutter.
"There were six of us at home," said Iné, "my mom and dad, my grandma who was really old, my brother, me, and my little sister. Dad was a hyōguya, a wallpaper hanger: he put up sliding screens and also hung kakemono. Mom was a hairdresser. My brother was training to be a seal cutter."
"Father and mother did well: mother made even more money than father. We had good clothes and good food; and we never had any real sorrow until father fell sick.
"Mom and Dad did well: Mom made even more money than Dad. We had nice clothes and good food; and we didn’t have any real sadness until Dad got sick."
"It was the middle of the hot season. Father had always been healthy: we did not think that his sickness was dangerous, and he did not think so himself. But the very next day he died. We were very much surprised. Mother tried to hide her heart, and to wait upon her customers as before. But she was not very strong, and the pain of father's death came too quickly. Eight days after father's funeral mother also died. It was so sudden that everybody wondered. Then the neighbors told us that we must make a ningyō-no-haka at once,—or else there would be another death in our house. My brother said they were right; but he put off doing what they told him. Perhaps he did not have mercy enough, I do not know; but the haka was not made." ...
"It was the middle of the hot season. Dad had always been healthy; we didn’t think his illness was serious, and he didn’t think so either. But the very next day, he died. We were really shocked. Mom tried to keep it together and serve her customers like usual. But she wasn’t very strong, and the pain of Dad's death hit her too hard. Eight days after Dad's funeral, Mom also passed away. It was so sudden that everyone was taken aback. Then the neighbors told us we had to make a ningyō-no-haka right away—or else there would be another death in our house. My brother agreed with them, but he delayed doing what they suggested. Maybe he didn’t have enough mercy; I don’t know; but the haka was never made."
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
"What is a ningyō-no-haka?" I interrupted.
"What’s a ningyō-no-haka?" I interrupted.
"I think," Manyemon made answer, "that you have seen many ningyō-no-haka without knowing what they were;—they look just like graves of children. It is believed that when two of a family die in the same year, a third also must soon die. There is a saying, Always three graves. So when two out of one family have been buried in the same year, a third grave is made next to the graves of those two, and in it is put a coffin containing only a little figure of straw,—wara-ningyō; and over that grave a small tombstone is set up, bearing a kaimyō.[1] The priests of the temple to which the graveyard belongs write the kaimyō for these little gravestones. By making a ningyō-no-haka it is thought that a death may be prevented.... We listen for the rest, Iné."
"I think," Manyemon replied, "that you’ve seen many ningyō-no-haka without realizing what they are; they look just like children's graves. It's believed that when two members of a family die in the same year, a third one must follow soon after. There’s a saying, Always three graves. So when two family members are buried in the same year, a third grave is made next to theirs, containing only a little straw figure—wara-ningyō; and over that grave, a small tombstone is erected with a kaimyō.[1] The priests from the temple that oversees the graveyard write the kaimyō for these tiny gravestones. It’s believed that by creating a ningyō-no-haka, a death can be averted... We’ll listen for the rest, Iné."
The child resumed:—
The child continued:—
"There were still four of us,—grandmother, brother, myself, and my little sister. My brother was nineteen years old. He had finished his apprenticeship just before father died: we thought that was like the pity of the gods for us. He had become the head of the house. He was very skillful in his business, and had many friends: therefore he could maintain us. He made thirteen yen the first month;—that is very good for a seal-cutter. One evening he came home sick: he said that his head hurt him. Mother had then been dead forty-seven days. That evening he could not eat. Next morning he was not able to get up;—he had a very hot fever: we nursed him as well as we could, and sat up at night to watch by him; but he did not get better. On the morning of the third day of his sickness we became frightened—because he began to talk to mother. It was the forty-ninth day after mother's death,—the day the Soul leaves the house;—and brother spoke as if mother was calling him:—'Yes, mother, yes!—in a little while I shall come!' Then he told us that mother was pulling him by the sleeve. He would point with his hand and call to us:-'There she is!—there!—do you not see her? 'We would tell him that we could not see anything. Then he would say, 'Ah! you did not look quick enough: she is hiding now;—she has gone down under the floor-mats.' All the morning he talked like that. At last grandmother stood up, and stamped her foot on the floor, and reproached mother,—speaking very loud. 'Taka!' she said, 'Taka, what you do is very wrong. When you were alive we all loved you. None of us ever spoke unkind words to you. Why do you now want to take the boy? You know that he is the only pillar of our house. You know that if you take him there will not be any one to care for the ancestors. You know that if you take him, you will destroy the family name! O Taka, it is cruel! it is shameful! it is wicked!' Grandmother was so angry that all her body trembled. Then she sat down and cried; and I and my little sister cried. But our brother said that mother was still pulling him by the sleeve. When the sun went down, he died.
"There were still four of us—grandmother, my brother, me, and my little sister. My brother was nineteen years old. He had finished his apprenticeship just before our father died, which felt like the gods were showing us pity. He had become the head of the household. He was really skilled at his work and had many friends, so he could support us. He earned thirteen yen in his first month, which is quite good for a seal-cutter. One evening, he came home feeling sick and said that his head hurt. Our mother had been dead for forty-seven days at that point. That evening, he couldn't eat. The next morning, he couldn't get up; he had a really high fever. We took care of him as best as we could and stayed up all night to watch over him, but he didn’t get better. On the morning of the third day of his illness, we started to get scared because he began talking to our mother. It was the forty-ninth day after her death—the day the Soul leaves the house—and my brother spoke as if she was calling him: 'Yes, mother, yes! I’ll be there soon!' Then he told us that she was pulling him by the sleeve. He pointed with his hand and called to us, 'There she is! Over there! Can’t you see her?' We told him we couldn’t see anything. Then he said, 'Ah! You didn’t look fast enough; she’s hiding now; she’s gone under the floor mats.' He talked like that all morning. Finally, grandmother stood up, stamped her foot on the floor, and shouted at our mother, speaking very loudly. 'Taka!' she said, 'Taka, what you’re doing is very wrong. When you were alive, we all loved you. None of us ever said anything unkind to you. Why do you want to take the boy now? You know he’s the only support of our house. If you take him, there will be no one to care for our ancestors. You know that if you take him, you’ll ruin the family name! O Taka, it’s cruel! It’s shameful! It’s wicked!' Grandmother was so angry that her whole body trembled. Then she sat down and cried, and my little sister and I cried too. But our brother said that mother was still pulling him by the sleeve. When the sun went down, he died."
"Grandmother wept, and stroked us, and sang a little song that she made herself. I can remember it still:—
"Grandma cried, ran her hands over us, and sang a little song she made up herself. I can still remember it:—"
Oy a no nai ko to
Hamabé no chidori:
Higuré-higuré ni
Sodé shiboru.[2]
Oy a no nai ko to
Hamabé no chidori:
As dusk falls
they roll up their sleeves.[2]
"So the third grave was made,—but it was not a ningyō-no-haka;—and that was the end of our house. We lived with kindred until winter, when grandmother died. She died in the night,—when, nobody knew: in the morning she seemed to be sleeping, but she was dead. Then I and my little sister were separated. My sister was adopted by a tatamiya, a mat-maker,—one of father's friends. She is kindly treated: she even goes to school!"
"So the third grave was made, but it wasn't a ningyō-no-haka; and that was the end of our house. We stayed with relatives until winter, when grandmother passed away. She died in the night—nobody knew when. In the morning, she looked like she was just sleeping, but she was dead. After that, my little sister and I were separated. My sister was adopted by a tatamiya, a mat-maker—one of our father's friends. She's treated kindly; she even goes to school!"
"Aa fushigi na koto da!—aa komatta ne?" murmured Manyemon. Then there was a moment or two of sympathetic silence. Iné prostrated herself in thanks, and rose to depart. As she slipped her feet under the thongs of her sandals, I moved toward the spot where she had been sitting, to ask the old man a question. She perceived my intention, and immediately made an indescribable sign to Manyemon, who responded by checking me just as I was going to sit down beside him.
"What a strange thing!—oh, what a bother?" murmured Manyemon. Then there was a moment or two of quiet understanding. Iné bowed deeply in gratitude and got ready to leave. As she tucked her feet under the straps of her sandals, I stepped toward the spot where she had been sitting to ask the old man a question. She noticed my intention and immediately made an indescribable gesture to Manyemon, who then stopped me just as I was about to sit down next to him.
"She wishes," he said, "that the master will honorably strike the matting first."
"She hopes," he said, "that the master will respectfully strike the matting first."
"But why?" I asked in surprise,—-noticing only that under my unshod feet, the spot where the child had been kneeling felt comfortably warm.
"But why?" I asked in surprise, noticing only that the spot where the child had been kneeling felt comfortably warm under my bare feet.
Manyemon answered:—
Manyemon responded:—
"She believes that to sit down upon the place made warm by the body of another is to take into one's own life all the sorrow of that other person,—unless the place be stricken first."
"She thinks that sitting down in a spot warmed by someone else's body means bringing all that person's sadness into your own life—unless that spot is cleared first."
Whereat I sat down without performing the rite; and we both laughed.
Where I sat down without doing the ritual; and we both laughed.
"Iné," said Manyemon, "the master takes your sorrows upon him. He wants "—(I cannot venture to render Manyemon's honorifics)—"to understand the pain of other people. You need not tear for him, Iné."
"Iné," said Manyemon, "the master carries your sorrows. He wants—(I can't quite convey Manyemon's honorifics)—to understand the pain of others. You don't need to cry for him, Iné."
[2] "Children without parents, like the seagulls of the coast. Evening after evening the sleeves are wrung." The word chidori—indiscriminately applied to many kinds of birds,—is here used for seagull. The cries of the seagull are thought to express melancholy and desolation: hence the comparison. The long sleeve of the Japanese robe is used to wipe the eyes as well as to hide the face in moments of grief. To "wring the sleeve"—that is, to wring the moisture from a tear-drenched sleeve—is a frequent expression in Japanese poetry.
[2] "Kids without parents, like the seagulls on the shore. Night after night, the sleeves are soaked." The word chidori—used for many types of birds—specifically refers to seagulls here. The calls of the seagulls are thought to convey sadness and isolation, which is why the comparison is made. The long sleeve of a traditional Japanese robe is used to wipe away tears as well as to cover the face during times of grief. To "wring the sleeve"—that is, to squeeze the moisture out of a tear-soaked sleeve—is a common phrase in Japanese poetry.
VII
IN ŌSAKA
Takaki ya ni
Noborité miréba
Kemuri tat su;—
Tami no kamado wa
Nigiwai ni kéri.
At the rice shop
If you look up
Smoke is rising;
The people’s hearth is
Cheerful and lively.
(When I ascend a high place and look about me, lo! the smoke is rising: the cooking ranges of the people are busy.)
(When I go to a high place and look around, wow! Smoke is rising: people are cooking.)
Song of the Emperor NINTOKU.
Song of the Emperor NINTOKU.
I
Nearly three hundred years ago, Captain John Saris, visiting Japan in the service of the "Eight Honourable Companye, ye. marchants of London trading into ye. East Indyes," wrote concerning the great city of Ōsaka (as the name is now transliterated): "We found Osaca to be a very great towne, as great as London within the walls, with many faire timber bridges of a great height, seruing to passe over a riuer there as wide as the Thames at London. Some faire houses we found there, but not many. It is one of the chiefe sea-ports of all Iapan; hauing a castle in it, maruellous large and strong" ... What Captain Saris said of the Osaka of the seventeenth century is almost equally true of the Ōsaka of to-day. It is still a very great city and one of the chief seaports of all Japan; it contains, according to the Occidental idea, "some faire houses;" it has many "faire timber bridges" (as well as bridges of steel and stone)—"seruing to passe ouer a river as wide as the Thames at London,"—the Yodogawa; and the castle "marvellous large and strong," built by Hideyoshi after the plan of a Chinese fortress of the Han dynasty, still remains something for military engineers to wonder at, in spite of the disappearance of the many-storied towers, and the destruction (in 1868) of the magnificent palace.
Nearly three hundred years ago, Captain John Saris, visiting Japan for the "Eight Honourable Company, the merchants of London trading to the East Indies," wrote about the great city of Ōsaka: "We found Osaka to be a very large town, as large as London within the walls, with many beautiful wooden bridges of great height, serving to cross a river there as wide as the Thames in London. We found some nice houses there, but not many. It is one of the main seaports of all Japan, having a castle that is remarkably large and strong." What Captain Saris said about Osaka in the seventeenth century is almost just as true of present-day Ōsaka. It is still a very large city and one of the main seaports of all Japan; it contains, according to Western standards, "some nice houses;" it has many "beautiful wooden bridges" (as well as steel and stone bridges)—"serving to cross a river as wide as the Thames in London,"—the Yodogawa; and the castle "remarkably large and strong," built by Hideyoshi after the design of a Chinese fortress from the Han dynasty, still remains a marvel for military engineers, despite the loss of the multi-storied towers and the destruction (in 1868) of the magnificent palace.
Ōsaka is more than two thousand five hundred years old, and therefore one of the most ancient cities of Japan,—though its present name, a contraction of Oye no Saka, meaning the High Land of the Great River, is believed to date back only to the fifteenth century, before which time it was called Naniwa. Centuries before Europe knew of the existence of Japan, Osaka was the great financial and commercial centre of the empire; and it is that still. Through all the feudal era, the merchants of Osaka were the bankers and creditors of the Japanese princes: they exchanged the revenues of rice for silver and gold;—they kept in their miles of fireproof warehouses the national stores of cereals, of cotton, and of silk;—and they furnished to great captains the sinews of war. Hideyoshi made Osaka his military capital;—Iyeyasu, jealous and keen, feared the great city, and deemed it necessary to impoverish its capitalists because of their financial power.
Ōsaka is over two thousand five hundred years old, making it one of the oldest cities in Japan—though its current name, a shortened form of Oye no Saka, which means the High Land of the Great River, is thought to have originated only in the fifteenth century, at which point it was known as Naniwa. Long before Europe even knew Japan existed, Osaka was the major financial and commercial hub of the empire, and it still is. Throughout the feudal era, Osaka’s merchants served as the bankers and creditors to the Japanese princes; they traded rice revenues for silver and gold. They stored the nation’s supplies of grains, cotton, and silk in their extensive fireproof warehouses and supplied military leaders with the resources they needed for war. Hideyoshi established Osaka as his military capital; Iyeyasu, envious and sharp, feared the powerful city and felt it was necessary to weaken its wealthy merchants due to their financial influence.
The Ōsaka of 1896, covering a vast area has a population of about 670,000. As to extent and population, it is now only the second city of the empire; but it remains, as Count Okuma remarked in a recent speech, financially, industrially, and commercially superior to Tōkyō. Sakai, and Hyōgo, and Kobé are really but its outer ports; and the last-named is visibly outgrowing Yokohama. It is confidently predicted, both by foreigners and by Japanese, that Kobé will become the chief port of foreign trade, because Osaka is able to attract to herself the best business talent of the country. At present the foreign import and export trade of Ōsaka represents about $120,000,000 a year; and its inland and coasting trade are immense. Almost everything which everybody wants is made in Ōsaka; and there are few comfortable Japanese homes in any part of the empire to the furnishing of which Ōsaka industry has not contributed something. This was probably the case long before Tokyo existed. There survives an ancient song of which the burden runs,—"Every day to Ōsaka come a thousand ships." Junks only, in the time when the song was written; steamers also to-day, and deep-sea travelers of all rigs. Along the wharves you can ride for miles by a seemingly endless array of masts and funnels,—though the great Trans-Pacific liners and European mail-steamers draw too much water to enter the harbor, and receive their Ōsaka freight at Kobé. But the energetic city, which has its own steamship companies, now proposes to improve its port, at a cost of 116,000,000. An Ōsaka with a population of two millions, and a foreign trade of at least $300,000,000 a year, is not a dream impossible to realize in the next half century. I need scarcely say that Ōsaka is the centre of the great trade-guilds,[1] and the headquarters of those cotton-spinning companies whose mills, kept running with a single shift twenty-three hours out of the twenty-four, turn out double the quantity of yarn per spindle that English mills turn out, and from thirty to forty per cent, more than the mills of Bombay.
The Osaka of 1896, covering a large area, has a population of about 670,000. In terms of size and population, it is currently the second city in the empire; however, it remains, as Count Okuma mentioned in a recent speech, financially, industrially, and commercially superior to Tokyo. Sakai, Hyōgo, and Kobé are essentially its outer ports; and the latter is clearly outgrowing Yokohama. It is confidently predicted, by both foreigners and Japanese, that Kobé will become the main port for foreign trade because Osaka attracts the best business talent in the country. Currently, the foreign import and export trade of Osaka amounts to about $120,000,000 a year, and its inland and coastal trade is massive. Almost everything that everyone wants is produced in Osaka, and there are very few comfortable Japanese homes anywhere in the empire that don’t have contributions from Osaka industry in their furnishings. This has likely been true long before Tokyo came into existence. An ancient song survives, with the refrain, "Every day to Osaka come a thousand ships." Just junks at the time the song was written; now there are steamers and deep-sea vessels of all kinds. Along the wharves, you can travel for miles past a seemingly endless line of masts and funnels—though the large Trans-Pacific liners and European mail steamers are too deep to enter the harbor, and they receive their Osaka freight at Kobé. But the dynamic city, which operates its own steamship companies, now plans to improve its port at a cost of 116,000,000. An Osaka with a population of two million and a foreign trade of at least $300,000,000 a year is not an impossible dream to achieve in the next fifty years. I hardly need to mention that Osaka is the center of the great trade guilds,[1] and the headquarters of those cotton-spinning companies whose mills, running on a single shift for twenty-three hours a day, produce double the amount of yarn per spindle compared to English mills and thirty to forty percent more than the mills in Bombay.
Every great city in the world is believed to give a special character to its inhabitants; and in Japan the man of Ōsaka is said to be recognizable almost at sight. I think it can be said that the character of the man of the capital is less marked than that of the man of Ōsaka,—as in America the man of Chicago is more quickly recognized than the New Yorker or Bostonian. He has a certain quickness of perception, ready energy, and general air of being "well up to date," or even a little in advance of it, which represent the result of industrial and commercial intercompetition. At all events, the Ōsaka merchant or manufacturer has a much longer inheritance of business experience than his rival of the political capital. Perhaps this may partly account for the acknowledged superiority of Ōsaka commercial travelers; a modernized class, offering some remarkable types. While journeying by rail or steamer you may happen to make the casual acquaintance of a gentleman whose nationality you cannot safely decide even after some conversation. He is dressed with the most correct taste in the latest and best mode; he can talk to you equally well in French, German, or English; he is perfectly courteous, but able to adapt himself to the most diverse characters; he knows Europe; and he can give you extraordinary information about parts of the Far East which you have visited, and also about other parts of which you do not even know the names. As for Japan, he is familiar with the special products of every district, their comparative merits, their history. His face is pleasing,—nose straight or slightly aquiline,—mouth veiled by a heavy black moustache: the eye-lids alone give you some right to suppose that you are conversing with an Oriental. Such is one type of the Ōsaka commercial traveler of 1896,—a being as far superior to the average Japanese petty official as a prince to a lackey. Should you meet the same man in his own city, you would probably find him in Japanese costume,—dressed as only a man of fine taste can learn how to dress, and looking rather like a Spaniard or Italian in disguise than a Japanese.
Every major city in the world is thought to shape its residents’ personalities, and in Japan, people from Osaka are said to be recognizable almost at a glance. It seems that the character of someone from the capital is less distinct than that of someone from Osaka—similar to how a Chicagoan can be identified more quickly than a New Yorker or Bostonian. People from Osaka have a certain sharpness of perception, lively energy, and a general sense of being "in the know" or even a bit ahead, reflecting the competitive nature of industrial and commercial environments. In any case, the Osaka merchant or manufacturer has a much richer background of business experience than their counterparts in the political capital. This might partly explain the well-known superiority of Osaka's commercial travelers—a modern group showcasing some remarkable personalities. While traveling by train or boat, you might casually meet a gentleman whose nationality you couldn’t easily determine even after chatting. He dresses impeccably in the latest styles; he can converse fluently in French, German, or English; he is completely polite yet capable of adapting to various personalities. He knows Europe inside out, and he can share incredible insights about places in the Far East that you've visited, as well as others that you haven't even heard of. Concerning Japan, he knows the unique products from every region, their relative strengths, and their history. His face is pleasant—either with a straight or slightly curved nose and a mouth concealed by a thick black mustache; the shape of his eyelids might lead you to believe you’re talking to someone from the Orient. This is one representation of the Osaka commercial traveler from 1896—a person far superior to the average Japanese minor official, akin to a prince compared to a servant. If you encountered the same individual in his hometown, he would likely be in traditional Japanese attire—dressed in a way that only someone with exceptional taste would know how to achieve, resembling more of a Spaniard or Italian in disguise than a Japanese person.
II
From the reputation of Ōsaka as a centre of production and distribution, one would imagine it the most modernized, the least characteristically Japanese, of all Japanese cities. But Ōsaka is the reverse. Fewer Western costumes are to be seen in Ōsaka than in any other large city of Japan. No crowds are more attractively robed, and no streets more picturesque, than those of the great mart.
From its reputation as a hub for production and distribution, you might expect Ōsaka to be the most modernized and least traditionally Japanese of all Japanese cities. But actually, Ōsaka is the opposite. There are fewer Western-style outfits in Ōsaka than in any other large city in Japan. No crowds dress more beautifully, and no streets are more charming than those in this bustling marketplace.
Ōsaka is supposed to set many fashions; and the present ones show an agreeable tendency to variety, of tint. When I first came to Japan the dominant colors of male costume were dark,—especially dark blue; any crowd of men usually presenting a mass of this shade. To-day the tones are lighter; and greys—warm greys, steel greys, bluish greys, purplish greys—seem to predominate. But there are also many pleasing variations,—bronze-colors, gold-browns, "tea-colors," for example. Women's costumes are of course more varied; but the character of the fashions for adults of either sex indicates no tendency to abandon the rules of severe good taste;—gay colors appearing only in the attire of children and of dancing-girls,—to whom are granted the privileges of perpetual youth. I may observe that the latest fashion in the silk upper-dress, or haori, of geisha, is a burning sky—blue,—a tropical color that makes the profession of the wearer distinguishable miles away. The higher-class geisha, however, affect sobriety in dress. I must also speak of the long overcoats or overcloaks worn out-of-doors in cold weather by both sexes. That of the men looks like an adaptation and modification of our "ulster," and has a little cape attached to it: the material is wool, and the color usually light brown or grey. That of the ladies, which has no cape, is usually of black broadcloth, with much silk binding, and a collar cut low in front. It is buttoned from throat to feet, and looks decidedly genteel, though left very wide and loose at the back to accommodate the bow of the great heavy silk girdle beneath.
Ōsaka is known for setting many fashion trends, and the current styles reflect a pleasing variety of colors. When I first arrived in Japan, men's clothing was mostly dark, especially dark blue, with crowds of men often looking like a sea of this shade. Today, the colors are lighter, with greys—warm greys, steel greys, bluish greys, purplish greys—leading the way. There are also many attractive variations, like bronze, gold-browns, and "tea-colors." Women's clothing is definitely more diverse, but the overall fashion for adults of either gender still follows strict good taste; bright colors are mainly seen in children's clothing and that of dancing girls, who enjoy the privileges of perpetual youth. The latest trend in the silk outer garment, or haori, for geisha is a vibrant sky-blue—a tropical color that makes the wearer stand out from a distance. However, higher-class geisha tend to favor more subdued clothing. I should also mention the long overcoats or cloaks worn outdoors during cold weather by both men and women. The men's version resembles our "ulster" with a little cape attached; it’s made of wool and is usually light brown or grey. The women’s version, which has no cape, is typically made of black broadcloth, has plenty of silk detailing, and features a low-cut collar in front. It buttons from neck to feet and looks quite elegant, though it’s designed to be wide and loose at the back to accommodate the bow of the large, heavy silk sash underneath.
*
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Architecturally not less than fashionably, Ōsaka remains almost as Japanese as anybody could wish. Although some wide thoroughfares exist, most of the streets are very narrow,—even more narrow than those of Kyōto. There are streets of three-story houses and streets of two-story houses; but there are square miles of houses one story high. The great mass of the city is an agglomeration of low wooden buildings with tiled roofs. Nevertheless the streets are more interesting, brighter, quainter in their signs and sign-painting, than the streets of Tōkyō; and the city as a whole is more picturesque than Tōkyō because of its waterways. It has not inaptly been termed the Venice of Japan; for it is traversed in all directions by canals, besides being separated into several large portions by the branchings of the Yodogawa. The streets facing the river are, however, much less interesting than the narrow canals.
Architecturally, and in terms of style, Ōsaka is still very much Japanese. While there are some wide roads, most of the streets are quite narrow—even narrower than those in Kyōto. You’ll find streets lined with three-story houses and others with two-story homes, but there are vast areas made up of single-story buildings. The majority of the city consists of a cluster of low wooden structures with tiled roofs. Nonetheless, the streets are more engaging, brighter, and more charming with their signs and painted advertisements compared to those in Tōkyō; overall, the city is more visually appealing due to its waterways. It’s often referred to as the Venice of Japan because it’s crisscrossed by canals and divided into several large sections by the branches of the Yodogawa. However, the streets along the river are much less interesting than the narrow canals.
Anything more curious in the shape of a street vista than the view looking down one of these waterways can scarcely be found in Japan. Still as a mirror surface, the canal flows between high stone embankments supporting the houses,—houses of two or three stories, all sparred out from the stonework so that their façades bodily overhang the water. They are huddled together in a way suggesting pressure from behind; and this appearance of squeezing and crowding is strengthened by the absence of regularity in design,—no house being exactly like another, but all having an indefinable Far-Eastern queerness,—a sort of racial character,—that gives the sensation of the very-far-away in place and time. They push out funny little galleries with balustrades; barred, projecting, glassless windows with elfish balconies under them, and rootlets over them like eyebrows; tiers of tiled and tilted awnings; and great eaves which, in certain hours, throw shadows down to the foundation. As most of the timber-work is dark,—either with age or staining,—the shadows look deeper than they really are. Within them you catch glimpses of balcony pillars, bamboo ladders from gallery to gallery, polished angles of joinery,—all kinds of jutting things. At intervals you can see mattings hanging out, and curtains of split bamboo, and cotton hangings with big white ideographs upon them; and all this is faithfully repeated upside down in the water. The colors ought to delight an artist,—umbers and chocolates and chestnut-browns of old polished timber; warm yellows of mattings and bamboo screens; creamy tones of stuccoed surfaces; cool greys of tiling.... The last such vista I saw was bewitched by a spring haze. It was early morning. Two hundred yards from the bridge on which I stood, the house fronts began to turn blue; farther on, they were transparently vapory; and yet farther, they seemed to melt away suddenly into the light,—a procession of dreams. I watched the progress of a boat propelled by a peasant in straw hat and straw coat,—like the peasants of the old picture-books. Boat and man turned bright blue and then grey, and then, before my eyes,——glided into Nirvana. The notion of immateriality so created by that luminous haze was supported by the absence of sound; for these canal-streets are as silent as the streets of shops are noisy.
Anything more intriguing than the view down one of these waterways is hard to find in Japan. The canal, smooth like a mirror, flows between high stone embankments that support the two- or three-story houses, which are jutting out from the stonework, making their facades hang over the water. They are crammed together, suggesting a pressure from behind, and this feeling of being squeezed is enhanced by the irregularity in design—no two houses are exactly alike, but they all have an indefinable Far-Eastern uniqueness—a kind of racial character—that gives a sense of something very distant in both place and time. They feature quirky little balconies with railings; protruding, barred windows without glass that have elf-like balconies beneath them, and rootlets above like eyebrows; tiers of tiled awnings at odd angles; and large eaves that cast shadows down to the foundation at certain times. Most of the timber is dark, either from age or staining, making the shadows appear deeper than they actually are. Within those shadows, you catch glimpses of balcony posts, bamboo ladders connecting the galleries, polished corners of woodwork—lots of protruding details. Occasionally, you see mats hanging out, split bamboo curtains, and cotton hangings with large white characters on them; all of this is mirrored perfectly in the water below. The colors would delight any artist—deep umbers and chocolates, chestnut browns of aged polished wood; warm yellows of mats and bamboo screens; creamy shades of stucco; cool grays of tile... The last view I had was enchanted by a spring haze. It was early morning. Two hundred yards from the bridge where I stood, the house fronts began to appear blue; further on, they were almost transparently misty; and even farther, they seemed to dissolve suddenly into the light—a procession of dreams. I observed a boat gliding by, pushed along by a peasant in a straw hat and straw coat—just like the peasants from old picture books. The boat and the man turned bright blue, then gray, and then, right before my eyes, glided into Nirvana. The feeling of immateriality created by that luminous haze was reinforced by the lack of sound because these canal streets are as quiet as the noisy streets filled with shops.
*
Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
No other city in Japan has so many bridges as Ōsaka: wards are named after them, and distances marked by them,—reckoning always from Koraibashi, the Bridge of the Koreans, as a centre. Ōsaka people find their way to any place most readily by remembering the name of the bridge nearest to it. But as there are one hundred and eighty-nine principal bridges, this method of reckoning can be of little service to a stranger. If a business man, he can find whatever he wants without learning the names of the bridges. Ōsaka is the best-ordered city, commercially, in the empire, and one of the best-ordered in the world. It has always been a city of guilds; and the various trades and industries are congregated still, according to ancient custom, in special districts or particular streets. Thus all the money-changers are in Kitahama,—the Lombard Street of Japan; the dry-goods trade monopolizes Honmachi; the timber merchants are all in Nagabori and Nishi-Yokobori; the toy-makers are in Minami Kiuhojimachi and Kita Midōmae; the dealers in metal wares have Andojibashidōri to themselves; the druggists are in Doshiōmachi, and the cabinet-makers in Hachimansuji. So with many other trades; and so with the places of amusement. The theatres are in the Dōtombori; the jugglers, singers, dancers, acrobats, and fortune-tellers in the Sennichimae, close by.
No other city in Japan has as many bridges as Osaka: neighborhoods are named after them, and distances are measured by them—always counting from Koraibashi, the Bridge of the Koreans, as the center. People in Osaka navigate easily to any location by remembering the name of the nearest bridge. However, with one hundred and eighty-nine main bridges, this method isn’t very helpful for a newcomer. If someone is in business, they can find whatever they need without having to learn the names of the bridges. Osaka is the most organized city commercially in the country and one of the most organized in the world. It has always been a city of guilds, and different trades and industries are still grouped according to tradition in specific districts or streets. For example, all the money-changers are in Kitahama—the Lombard Street of Japan; the dry goods trade occupies Honmachi; the timber merchants are in Nagabori and Nishi-Yokobori; toy-makers are located in Minami Kiuhojimachi and Kita Midōmae; metalware dealers have their own area on Andojibashidōri; druggists are in Doshiōmachi, and cabinet-makers are in Hachimansuji. This pattern continues for many other trades, as well as for places of entertainment. The theaters are in Dōtombori; jugglers, singers, dancers, acrobats, and fortune-tellers are nearby in Sennichimae.
The central part of Ōsaka contains many very large buildings,—including theatres, refreshment-houses, and hotels having a reputation throughout the country. The number of edifices in Western style is nevertheless remarkably small. There are indeed between eight and nine hundred factory chimneys; but the factories, with few exceptions, are not constructed on Western plans. The really "foreign" buildings include a hotel, a prefectual hall with a mansard roof, a city hall with a classical porch of granite pillars, a good modern post-office, a mint, an arsenal, and sundry mills and breweries. But these are so scattered and situated that they really make no particular impression at variance with the Far-Eastern character of the city. However, there is one purely foreign corner,—the old Concession, dating back to a time before Kobé existed. Its streets were well laid out, and its buildings solidly constructed; but for various reasons it has been abandoned to the missionaries,—only one of the old firms, with perhaps an agency or two, remaining open. This deserted settlement is an oasis of silence in the great commercial wilderness.[1] No at-tempts have been made by the native merchants to imitate its styles of building: indeed, no Japanese city shows less favor than Ōsaka to Occidental architecture. This is not through want of appreciation, but because of economical experience. Ōsaka will build in Western style—with stone, brick, and iron—only when and where the advantage of so doing is indubitable. There will be no speculation in such constructions, as there has been at Tōkyō: Ōsaka "goes slow" and invests upon certainties. When there is a certainty, her merchants can make remarkable offers,—like that to the government two years ago of $56,000,000 for the purchase and reconstruction of a railway. Of all the houses in Osaka, the office of the "Asahi Shimbun" most surprised me. The "Asahi Shimbun" is the greatest of Japanese newspapers,—perhaps the greatest journal published in any Oriental language. It is an illustrated daily, conducted very much like a Paris newspaper,—publishing a feuilleton, translations from foreign fiction, and columns of light, witty chatter about current events. It pays big sums to popular writers, and spends largely for correspondence and telegraphic news. Its illustrations—now made by a woman—offer as full a reflection of all phases of Japanese life, old or new, as Punch gives of English life. It uses perfecting presses, charters special trains, and has a circulation reaching into most parts of the empire. So I certainly expected to find the "Asahi Shimbun" office one of the handsomest buildings in Ōsaka. But it proved to be an old-time Samurai-yashiki,—about the most quiet and modest-looking place in the whole district where it was situated.
The main area of Ōsaka has many big buildings, including theaters, eateries, and hotels known all over the country. However, there are surprisingly few structures in the Western style. There are between eight and nine hundred factory chimneys, but most of the factories aren’t designed according to Western plans. The truly "foreign" buildings include a hotel, a prefectural hall with a mansard roof, a city hall with a classic granite column porch, a modern post office, a mint, an arsenal, and various mills and breweries. Yet, these buildings are so spread out that they don't create a strong impression that contrasts with the city's Far-Eastern character. There is, however, one distinctly foreign area—the old Concession, which predates Kobé. Its streets were well-planned, and the buildings are sturdily built, but for various reasons, it has mostly been left to missionaries—only one old firm, along with a couple of agencies, is still open. This abandoned area stands as a peaceful escape in the bustling commercial chaos. [1] Native merchants haven't tried to copy its architectural styles; in fact, no Japanese city is less inclined than Ōsaka to adopt Western architecture. This isn't due to a lack of appreciation, but rather economic pragmatism. Ōsaka will only build in Western styles—with stone, brick, and iron—when the benefits are undeniable. There won't be any speculative constructions like there have been in Tōkyō; Ōsaka prefers to take its time and invest in solid opportunities. When a sure thing comes along, its merchants can make impressive offers—like the $56,000,000 proposal made to the government two years ago for the purchase and reconstruction of a railway. Out of all the buildings in Ōsaka, the headquarters of the "Asahi Shimbun" surprised me the most. The "Asahi Shimbun" is the largest Japanese newspaper—arguably the biggest publication in any Asian language. It's an illustrated daily, run similarly to a Paris newspaper—featuring a serial, translations of foreign fiction, and playful commentary on current events. It pays well for popular writers and spends significantly on news coverage and telegrams. Its illustrations—now created by a woman—provide a comprehensive view of all aspects of Japanese life, both old and new, similar to what Punch does for English life. It uses advanced printing presses, hires special trains, and has a circulation that spans most of the empire. So, I expected the "Asahi Shimbun" office to be one of the most impressive buildings in Ōsaka. But it turned out to be an old Samurai residence—about the quietest and most unassuming place in the whole area where it’s located.
I must confess that all this sober and sensible conservatism delighted me. The competitive power of Japan must long depend upon her power to maintain the old simplicity of life.
I have to admit that all this serious and sensible conservatism pleased me. Japan's competitive strength will likely rely on its ability to keep the traditional simplicity of life.
[1] The foreign legations left Ōsaka to take shelter at Kobé in 1868, during the civil war; for they could not be very well protected by their men-of-war in Ōsaka. Kobé once settled, the advantages offered by its deep harbor settled the fate of the Ōsaka Concession.
[1] The foreign embassies left Ōsaka for safety in Kobé in 1868, during the civil war, as they couldn't rely on their warships for protection in Ōsaka. Once Kobé was established, the benefits of its deep harbor determined the outcome of the Ōsaka Concession.
III
Ōsaka is the great commercial school of the empire. From all parts of Japan lads are sent there to learn particular branches of industry or trade. There are hosts of applications for any vacancy; and the business men are said to be very cautious in choosing their detchi, or apprentice-clerks. Careful inquiries are made as to the personal character and family history of applicants. No money is paid by the parents or relatives of the apprentices. The term of service varies according to the nature of the trade or industry; but it is generally quite as long as the term of apprenticeship in Europe; and in some branches of business it may be from twelve to fourteen years. Such, I am told, is the time of service usually exacted in the dry goods business; and the detchi in a dry goods house may have to work fifteen hours a day, with not more than one holiday a month. During the whole of his apprenticeship he receives no wages whatever,—nothing but his board, lodging, and absolutely necessary clothing. His master is supposed to furnish him with two robes a year, and to keep him in sandals, or geta. Perhaps on some great holiday he may be presented with a small gift of pocket money;—but this is not in the bond. When his term of service ends, however, his master either gives him capital enough to begin trade for himself on a small scale, or finds some other way of assisting him substantially,—by credit, for instance. Many detchi marry their employers' daughters, in which event the young couple are almost sure of getting a good start in life.
Ōsaka is the main training hub for the empire's commerce. Young men from all over Japan come here to learn specific trades or industries. There are numerous applications for every open position, and business owners are known to be very careful when selecting their apprentice-clerks, or detchi. They conduct thorough background checks on the character and family history of applicants. The parents or relatives of the apprentices do not pay any fees. The length of the apprenticeship varies based on the type of trade, but it is typically as long as apprenticeships in Europe, and in some cases can last from twelve to fourteen years. I'm told that in the dry goods business, the service period can be quite lengthy, often requiring the detchi to work fifteen hours a day with no more than one day off each month. Throughout the apprenticeship, the detchi does not receive any wages—only food, shelter, and essential clothing. His master is expected to provide him with two robes a year and keep him supplied with sandals or geta. He might receive a small gift of pocket money during a major holiday, but that’s not guaranteed. At the end of his apprenticeship, his master either gives him enough capital to start his own small business or finds another way to help him out—such as providing credit. Many detchi end up marrying their employers' daughters, which often gives them a solid start in life.
The discipline of these long apprenticeships may be considered a severe test of character. Though a detchi is never addressed harshly, he has to bear what no European clerk would bear. He has no leisure,—no time of his own except the time necessary for sleep; he must work quietly but steadily from dawn till late in the evening; he must content himself with the simplest diet, must keep himself neat, and must never show ill-temper. Wild oats he is not supposed to have, and no chance is given him to sow them. Some detchi never even leave their shop, night or day, for months at a time,—sleeping on the same mats where they sit in business hours. The trained salesmen in the great silk stores are especially confined within doors,—and their unhealthy pallor is proverbial. Year after year they squat in the same place, for twelve or fifteen hours every day; and you wonder why their legs do not fall off, like those of Daruma.[1]
The strictness of these long apprenticeships can be seen as a tough test of character. Although a detchi is never spoken to harshly, he has to put up with a lot that no European clerk would tolerate. He has no free time—only enough for sleep; he needs to work quietly but steadily from dawn until late evening; he must be satisfied with the simplest meals, keep himself tidy, and never show any bad temper. It's expected he won't have any wild experiences, and he isn't given the opportunity to have them. Some detchi never even leave their shop for months on end—sleeping on the same mats where they work. The trained salesmen in the large silk stores are particularly confined indoors—and their unhealthy pallor is well-known. Year after year they sit in the same spot, for twelve or fifteen hours a day; you might wonder how their legs don’t fall off, like those of Daruma.[1]
Occasionally there are moral break-downs. Perhaps a detchi misappropriates some of the shop money, and spends the same in riotous living. Perhaps he does even worse. But, whatever the matter may be, he seldom thinks of running away. If he takes a spree, he hides himself after it for a day or two;—then returns of his own accord to confess, and ask pardon. He will be forgiven for two, three, perhaps even four escapades,—provided that he shows no signs of a really evil heart, -and be lectured about his weakness in its relation to his prospects, to the feelings of his family, to the honor of his ancestors, and to business requirements in general. The difficulties of his position are kindly considered, and he is never discharged for a small misdemeanor. A dismissal would probably ruin him for life; and every care is taken to open his eyes to certain dangers. Ōsaka is really the most unsafe place in Japan to play the fool in;—its dangerous and vicious classes are more to be feared than those of the capital; and the daily news of the great city furnishes the apprentice with terrible examples of men reduced to poverty or driven to self-destruction through neglect of those very rules of conduct which it is part of his duty to learn.
Occasionally, there are moral breakdowns. Maybe a trainee misuses some of the shop money and spends it on wild living. Perhaps he does even worse. But no matter what happens, he rarely thinks about running away. If he goes off on a binge, he often hides for a day or two; then he comes back on his own to confess and ask for forgiveness. He might be forgiven for two, three, or even four slip-ups, as long as he doesn’t show signs of a truly bad character, and he’ll get lectured about his weaknesses concerning his future, his family’s feelings, his ancestors' honor, and general business expectations. His difficulties are taken into account, and he’s never fired for a minor offense. Getting fired could ruin his life, and every effort is made to help him understand certain dangers. Osaka is really the most unsafe place in Japan for making foolish choices; its dangerous and corrupt classes are more to be feared than those in the capital, and the daily news from the big city provides the apprentice with grim examples of men left in poverty or driven to self-destruction for neglecting the very rules of behavior he needs to learn.
In cases where detchi are taken into service at a very early age, and brought up in the shop almost like adopted sons, a very strong bond of affection between master and apprentice is sometimes established. Instances of extraordinary devotion to masters, or members of masters' households, are often reported. Sometimes the bankrupt merchant is reëstablished in business by his former clerk. Sometimes, again, the affection of a detchi may exhibit itself in strange extremes. Last year there was a curious case. The only son of a merchant—a lad of twelve—died of cholera during the epidemic. A detchi of fourteen, who had been much attached to the dead boy, committed suicide shortly after the funeral by throwing himself down in front of a train. He left a letter, of which the following is a tolerably close translation,—the selfish pronouns being absent in the original:
In situations where apprentices are taken in at a very young age and raised in the shop almost like adopted children, a strong emotional connection between the master and the apprentice is often formed. There are many reports of incredible loyalty to masters or their families. Sometimes, a bankrupt merchant is helped back into business by a former clerk. Other times, the attachment of an apprentice can manifest in extreme ways. For instance, last year there was a troubling case. The only son of a merchant—a twelve-year-old boy—died of cholera during the outbreak. A fourteen-year-old apprentice, who was very close to the deceased boy, took his own life shortly after the funeral by throwing himself in front of a train. He left a letter, of which the following is a fairly accurate translation, with the self-centered pronouns omitted in the original:
"Very long time in, august help received;—honorable mercy even, not in words to be declared. Now going to die, unfaithful in excess;—yet another state in, making rebirth, honorable mercy will repay. Spirit anxious only in the matter of little sister O-Noto;—with humble salutation, that she be honorably seen to, supplicate.
"A long time ago, I received incredible help; it’s a kindness I can’t fully describe. Now, as I face death, I've been disloyal in many ways; however, as I transition to another life, that same kindness will be given back. My only concern is for my little sister O-Noto; I humbly ask that she be taken care of and respected."
"To the August Lord Master,
"To the August Lord Master,"
"From
"From"
"MANO YOSHIMATSU."
"MANO YOSHIMATSU."
[1] In Japanese popular legend, Daruma (Bodhidharma), the great Buddhist patriarch and missionary, is said to have lost his legs during a meditation which lasted uninterruptedly for nine years. A common child's toy is a comical figure of Daruma, without legs, and so weighted within that, no matter how thrown down, it will always assume an upright position.
[1] In Japanese folklore, Daruma (Bodhidharma), the renowned Buddhist patriarch and missionary, is said to have lost his legs while meditating for nine years straight. A popular children's toy depicts a humorous figure of Daruma, who has no legs, and is designed in such a way that, no matter how it is knocked over, it always returns to an upright position.
IV
It is not true that Old Japan is rapidly disappearing. It cannot disappear within at least another hundred years; perhaps it will never entirely disappear. Many curious and beautiful things have vanished; but Old Japan survives in art, in faith, in customs and habits, in the hearts and the homes of the people: it may be found everywhere by those who know how to look for it,—and nowhere more easily than in this great city of ship-building, watch-making, beer-brewing, and cotton-spinning. I confess that I went to Ōsaka chiefly to see the temples, especially the famous Tennōji.
It’s not true that Old Japan is quickly fading away. It can’t disappear for at least another hundred years; maybe it’ll never completely vanish. Many interesting and beautiful things have been lost; but Old Japan lives on in art, religion, customs and daily practices, in the hearts and homes of the people: it can be found everywhere by those who know where to look— and nowhere better than in this great city of shipbuilding, watchmaking, brewing beer, and cotton spinning. I have to admit that I went to Ōsaka mainly to see the temples, especially the famous Tennōji.
Tennōji, or, more correctly, Shitennōji, the Temple of the Four Deva Kings,[1] is one of the oldest Buddhist temples in Japan. It was founded early in the seventh century by Umayado-no-Oji, now called Shōtoku Taishi, son of the Emperor Yōmei, and prince regent under the Empress Suiko (572-621 A.D.). He has been well called the Constantine of Japanese Buddhism; for he decided the future of Buddhism in the Empire, first by a great battle in the reign of his father, Yomei Tennō, and afterwards by legal enactments and by the patronage of Buddhist learning. The previous Emperor, Bitatsu Tennō, had permitted the preaching of Buddhism by Korean priests, and had built two temples. But under the reign of Yomei, one Mononobé no Moriya, a powerful noble, and a bitter opponent of the foreign religion, rebelled against such tolerance, burned the temples, banished the priests, and offered battle to the imperial forces. These, tradition says, were being driven back when the Emperor's son—then only sixteen years old—vowed if victorious to build a temple to the Four Deva Kings. Instantly at his side in the fight there towered a colossal figure from before whose face the powers of Moriya broke and fled away. The rout of the enemies of Buddhism was complete and terrible; and the young prince, thereafter called Shōtoku Taishi, kept his vow. The temple of Tennōji was built, and the wealth of the rebel Moriya applied to its maintenance. In that part of it called the Kondō, or Hall of Gold, Shōtoku Taishi enshrined the first Buddhist image ever brought to Japan,—a figure of Nyo-i-rin Kwannon, or Kwannon of the Circle of Wishes,—and the statue is still shown to the public on certain festival days. The tremendous apparition in the battle is said to have been one of the Four Kings,—Bishamon (Vaisravana), worshiped to this day as a giver of victory.
Tennōji, or more accurately, Shitennōji, the Temple of the Four Deva Kings,[1] is one of the oldest Buddhist temples in Japan. It was founded in the early seventh century by Umayado-no-Oji, now known as Shōtoku Taishi, who was the son of Emperor Yōmei and the prince regent under Empress Suiko (572-621 CE). He is often referred to as the Constantine of Japanese Buddhism, as he shaped the future of Buddhism in the Empire first through a significant battle during his father Yomei Tennō's reign, and later through legal decisions and support for Buddhist scholarship. The previous Emperor, Bitatsu Tennō, had allowed Korean priests to preach Buddhism and had built two temples. However, during Yomei's reign, a powerful noble named Mononobé no Moriya, who fiercely opposed the foreign religion, defied this tolerance by burning the temples, exiling the priests, and confronting the imperial forces in battle. Tradition says that the imperial forces were on the verge of retreat when the Emperor's son—only sixteen years old at the time—swore that if he emerged victorious, he would build a temple dedicated to the Four Deva Kings. At that moment, a giant figure appeared beside him, causing Moriya's forces to break and flee. The defeat of Buddhism's enemies was complete and devastating, and the young prince, later known as Shōtoku Taishi, fulfilled his vow. The Tennōji temple was erected, using wealth from the defeated Moriya to support it. Within the section known as the Kondō, or Hall of Gold, Shōtoku Taishi enshrined the first Buddhist image ever brought to Japan—a statue of Nyo-i-rin Kwannon, or Kwannon of the Circle of Wishes—and the statue is still displayed to the public on certain festival days. The formidable figure seen during the battle is said to have been one of the Four Kings—Bishamon (Vaisravana), who is still worshiped today as a bringer of victory.
The sensation received on passing out of the bright, narrow, busy streets of shops into the mouldering courts of Tennōji is indescribable. Even for a Japanese I imagine it must be like a sensation of the supernatural,—a return in memory to the life of twelve hundred years ago, to the time of the earliest Buddhist mission work in Japan. Symbols of the faith, that elsewhere had become for me conventionally familiar, here seemed but half familiar, exotic, prototypal; and things never before seen gave me the startling notion of a time and place out of existing life. As a matter of fact, very little remains of the original structure of the temple; parts have been burned, parts renovated. But the impression is still very peculiar, because the rebuilders and the renovators always followed the original plans, made by some great Korean or Chinese architect. Any attempt to write of the antique aspect, the queer melancholy beauty of the place, would be hopeless. To know what Tennōji is, one must see the weirdness of its decay,—the beautiful neutral tones of old timbers, the fading spectral greys and yellows of wall-surfaces, the eccentricities of disjointing, the extraordinary carvings under eaves,—carvings of waves and clouds and dragons and demons, once splendid with lacquer and gold, now time-whitened to the tint of smoke, and looking as if about to curl away like smoke and vanish. The most remarkable of these carvings belong to a fantastic five-storied pagoda, now ruinous: nearly all the brazen wind-bells suspended to the angles of its tiers of roofs have fallen. Pagoda and temple proper occupy a quadrangular court surrounded by an open cloister. Beyond are other courts, a Buddhist school, and an immense pond peopled by tortoises and crossed by a massive stone bridge. There are statues and stone lamps and lions and an enormous temple-drum;—there are booths for the sale of toys and oddities;—there are resting-places where tea is served, and cake-stands where you can buy cakes for the tortoises or for a pet deer, which approaches the visitor, bowing its sleek head to beg. There is a two-storied gateway guarded by huge images of the Ni-Ō,—Ni-Ō with arms and legs muscled like the limbs of kings in the Assyrian sculptures, and bodies speckled all over with little balls of white paper spat upon them by the faithful. There is another gateway whose chambers are empty;—perhaps they once contained images of the Four Deva Kings. There are ever so many curious things; but I shall only venture to describe two or three of my queerest experiences.
The feeling you get when you move from the bright, narrow, busy streets filled with shops into the dilapidated courtyards of Tennōji is beyond words. Even for a Japanese person, I imagine it must feel almost supernatural—a flashback to life twelve hundred years ago, to when the earliest Buddhist missions began in Japan. Symbols of the faith that I had grown used to elsewhere seemed only partially familiar here; they felt exotic and original, while some things I had never encountered before gave me a surprising sense of a time and place that existed outside of modern life. In reality, very little of the original temple structure is left; some parts have burned down, and others have been renovated. Yet, the impression remains unique because the builders and renovators stuck closely to the original designs created by some great Korean or Chinese architect. Trying to describe the ancient feel and the strange, melancholy beauty of the place would be futile. To truly understand what Tennōji is, you have to experience the odd charm of its decay—the beautiful neutral shades of old wood, the fading spectral grays and yellows of the walls, the peculiar inconsistencies, the breathtaking carvings under the eaves—carvings of waves, clouds, dragons, and demons, once stunning with lacquer and gold, now faded to a color reminiscent of smoke, as if they might curl away and disappear. The most notable of these carvings belong to a whimsical five-storied pagoda, now in ruins: nearly all the brass wind bells hanging from the angles of its roof tiers have fallen. The pagoda and temple occupy a square courtyard surrounded by an open cloister. Beyond this, there are more courtyards, a Buddhist school, and a huge pond filled with turtles, crossed by a large stone bridge. There are statues, stone lanterns, lions, and a massive temple drum; there are stalls selling toys and curiosities; there are resting spots where tea is served, and cake stands where you can buy treats for the turtles or a pet deer that approaches visitors, bowing its sleek head to beg. There’s a two-story gateway guarded by enormous sculptures of the Ni-Ō—Ni-Ō with arms and legs as muscular as kings in Assyrian sculptures, their bodies dotted with little balls of white paper left by the faithful. There’s another gateway with empty chambers; perhaps they used to hold images of the Four Deva Kings. There are so many fascinating things, but I will only share a couple of my most unusual experiences.
First of all, I found the confirmation of a certain suspicion that had come to me as I entered the temple precincts,—the suspicion that the forms of worship were peculiar as the buildings. I can give no reason for this feeling; I can only say that, immediately after passing the outer gate, I had a premonition of being about to see the extraordinary in religion as well as in architecture. And I presently saw it in the bell-tower,—a two-story Chinese-looking structure, where there is a bell called the Indō-no-Kane, or Guiding-Bell, because its sounds guide the ghosts of children through the dark. The lower chamber of the bell-tower is fitted up as a chapel. At the first glance I noticed only that a Buddhist service was going on; I saw tapers burning, the golden glimmer of a shrine, incense smoking, a priest at prayer, women and children kneeling. But as I stopped for a moment before the entrance to observe the image in the shrine, I suddenly became aware of the unfamiliar, the astonishing. On shelves and stands at either side of the shrine, and above it and below it and beyond it, were ranged hundreds of children's ihai, or mortuary tablets, and with them thousands of toys; little dogs and horses and cows, and warriors and drums and trumpets, and pasteboard armor and wooden swords, and dolls and kites and masks and monkeys, and models of boats, and baby tea-sets and baby-furniture, and whirligigs and comical images of the Gods of Good Fortune,—toys modern and toys of fashion forgotten,—toys accumulated through centuries,—toys of whole generations of dead children. From the ceiling, and close to the entrance, hung down a great heavy bell-rope, nearly four inches in diameter and of many colors,—the rope of the Indō-Kané. And that rope was made of the bibs of dead children,—yellow, blue, scarlet, purple bibs, and bibs of all intermediate shades. The ceiling itself was invisible,—hidden from view by hundreds of tiny dresses suspended,—dresses of dead children. Little boys and girls, kneeling or playing on the matting beside the priest, had brought toys with them, to be deposited in the chapel, before the tablet of some lost brother or sister. Every moment some bereaved father or mother would come to the door, pull the bell-rope, throw some copper money on the matting, and make a prayer. Each time the bell sounds, some little ghost is believed to hear,—perhaps even to find its way back for one more look at loved toys and faces. The plaintive murmur of Namu Amida Butsu; the clanging of the bell; the deep humming of the priest's voice, reciting the Sutras; the tinkle of falling coin; the sweet, heavy smell of incense; the passionless golden beauty of the Buddha in his shrine; the colorific radiance of the toys; the shadowing of the baby-dresses; the variegated wonder of that bell-rope of bibs; the happy laughter of the little folk at play on the floor,—all made for me an experience of weird pathos never to be forgotten.
First of all, I confirmed a suspicion I had as I entered the temple grounds—that the forms of worship were as unique as the buildings. I can’t explain why I felt this; I just knew that as soon as I walked past the outer gate, I was about to witness something extraordinary in both religion and architecture. I saw it in the bell tower—a two-story structure resembling Chinese design, housing a bell called the Indō-no-Kane, or Guiding-Bell, because its tolling helps guide the spirits of children through the darkness. The bottom level of the bell tower served as a chapel. At first glance, I noticed a Buddhist service happening; I saw candles lit, the golden shimmer of a shrine, incense billowing, a priest in prayer, and women and children kneeling. But as I paused at the entrance to observe the image in the shrine, I suddenly perceived something unfamiliar and astonishing. On shelves and stands around the shrine—above, below, and beyond it—were hundreds of children’s ihai, or mortuary tablets, along with thousands of toys: little dogs, horses, cows, warriors, drums, trumpets, cardboard armor, wooden swords, dolls, kites, masks, monkeys, toy boats, baby tea sets, baby furniture, whirligigs, and comical images of the Gods of Good Fortune—modern toys and those long forgotten—accumulated over centuries, toys belonging to generations of deceased children. From the ceiling, near the entrance, hung a thick, heavy bell rope, about four inches in diameter and colored in many hues—the rope of the Indō-Kané. And that rope was made from the bibs of dead children— yellow, blue, scarlet, purple bibs, and all shades in between. The ceiling was obscured—hidden from view by countless tiny dresses hanging down—dresses of deceased children. Little boys and girls, kneeling or playing on the matting beside the priest, had brought toys to leave in the chapel, in front of some lost brother or sister’s tablet. Almost every moment, some grieving father or mother would arrive at the door, pull the bell rope, toss some coins onto the matting, and say a prayer. Each time the bell rang, it was believed that a little spirit would hear it—maybe even find its way back for one last look at cherished toys and faces. The soft chant of Namu Amida Butsu; the ringing of the bell; the deep hum of the priest reciting the Sutras; the clink of falling coins; the rich, heavy scent of incense; the serene golden beauty of the Buddha in his shrine; the vivid colors of the toys; the shadows cast by the baby dresses; the striking wonder of that bell rope made of bibs; the joyful laughter of the children playing on the floor—all of this created an unforgettable experience of strange, deep emotion for me.
*
I'm ready to assist you with modernizing text. Please provide a phrase for me to work on.
Not far from the bell-tower is another curious building, which shelters a sacred spring. In the middle of the floor is an opening, perhaps ten feet long by eight wide, surrounded by a railing. Looking down over the railing, you see, in the dimness below, a large stone basin, into which water is pouring from the mouth of a great stone tortoise, black with age, and only half visible,—its hinder part reaching back into the darkness under the floor. This water is called the Spring of the Tortoise,—Kamé-i-Sui. The basin into which it flows is more than half full of white paper,—countless slips of white paper, each bearing in Chinese text the kaimyō, or Buddhist posthumous name of a dead person. In a matted recess of the building sits a priest who for a small fee writes the kaimyō. The purchaser—relative or friend of the dead—puts one end of the written slip into the mouth of a bamboo cup, or rather bamboo joint, fixed at right angles to the end of a long pole. By aid of this pole he lowers the paper, with the written side up, to the mouth of the tortoise, and holds it under the gush of water,—repeating a Buddhist invocation the while,—till it is washed out into the basin. When I visited the spring there was a dense crowd; and several kaimyō were being held under the mouth of the tortoise;—numbers of pious folk meantime waiting, with papers in their hands, for a chance to use the poles. The murmuring of Namu Amida Butsu was itself like the sound of rushing water. I was told that the basin becomes filled with kaimyō every few days;—then it is emptied, and the papers burned. If this be true, it is a remarkable proof of the force of Buddhist faith in this busy commercial city; for many thousands of such slips of paper would be needed to fill the basin. It is said that the water bears the names of the dead and the prayers of the living to Shōtoku Taishi, who uses his powers of intercession with Amida on behalf of the faithful.
Not far from the bell tower is another interesting building that houses a sacred spring. In the middle of the floor is an opening, about ten feet long and eight feet wide, surrounded by a railing. If you look down over the railing, you can see, in the dimness below, a large stone basin, filled with water flowing from the mouth of a large stone tortoise, blackened by age, and only partially visible—its back end extending into the darkness beneath the floor. This water is called the Spring of the Tortoise—Kamé-i-Sui. The basin it flows into is more than halfway full of white paper—countless slips of white paper, each printed with a kaimyō, or Buddhist posthumous name, of a deceased person in Chinese characters. In a small area of the building sits a priest who, for a small fee, writes down the kaimyō. The buyer—a relative or friend of the deceased—places one end of the written slip into the mouth of a bamboo cup, or rather a bamboo segment, attached at right angles to a long pole. With this pole, he lowers the paper, written side up, to the mouth of the tortoise and holds it under the flowing water while repeating a Buddhist invocation until it is washed into the basin. When I visited the spring, there was a huge crowd, and several kaimyō were being held under the tortoise's mouth; many faithful people were waiting with papers in their hands for a chance to use the poles. The murmuring of Namu Amida Butsu blended with the sound of rushing water. I was told that the basin fills up with kaimyō every few days; then it is emptied, and the papers are burned. If this is true, it’s a remarkable testament to the power of Buddhist faith in this busy commercial city, as it would take thousands of those slips of paper to fill the basin. It’s said that the water carries the names of the deceased and the prayers of the living to Shōtoku Taishi, who uses his intercessory powers with Amida on behalf of the faithful.
In the chapel called the Taishi-Dō there are statues of Shōtoku Taishi and his attend-ants. The figure of the prince, seated upon a chair of honor, is life-size and colored; he is attired in the fashion of twelve hundred years ago, wearing a picturesque cap, and Chinese or Korean shoes with points turned up. One may see the same costume in the designs upon very old porcelains or very old screens. But the face, in spite of its drooping Chinese moustaches, is a typical Japanese face,—dignified, kindly, passionless. I turned from the faces of the statues to the faces of the people about me to see the same types,—to meet the same quiet, half-curious, inscrutable gaze.
In the chapel known as Taishi-Dō, there are statues of Shōtoku Taishi and his attendants. The prince's figure, seated in a place of honor, is life-size and painted; he is dressed in the style of twelve hundred years ago, wearing a decorative cap and Chinese or Korean shoes with pointed toes. You can see the same outfit in the designs on very old porcelain or ancient screens. However, the face, despite its drooping Chinese mustache, is a typical Japanese face—dignified, kind, and emotionless. I looked away from the statues' faces to the faces of the people around me to find the same characteristics—to encounter the same quiet, half-curious, inscrutable gaze.
*
I understand. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
In powerful contrast to the ancient structures of Tennōji are the vast Nishi and Higashi Hongwanji, almost exact counterparts of the Nishi and Higashi Hongwanji of Tokyo. Nearly every great city of Japan has a pair of such Hongwanji (Temples of the True Vow)—one belonging to the Western (Nishi), the other to the Eastern (Higashi) branch of this great Shin sect, founded in the thirteenth century.[2] Varying in dimension according to the wealth and religious importance of the locality, but usually built upon the same general plan, they may be said to represent the most modern and the most purely Japanese form of Buddhist architecture,—immense, dignified, magnificent.
In stark contrast to the ancient buildings of Tennōji are the expansive Nishi and Higashi Hongwanji, which are almost identical to their counterparts in Tokyo. Nearly every major city in Japan has a pair of these Hongwanji (Temples of the True Vow)—one associated with the Western (Nishi) branch and the other with the Eastern (Higashi) branch of this significant Shin sect, established in the thirteenth century.[2] Varying in size based on the wealth and religious significance of the area, but generally following the same overall design, they can be considered the most contemporary and distinctly Japanese style of Buddhist architecture—vast, dignified, and magnificent.
But they likewise represent the almost protestant severity of the rite in regard to symbols, icons, and external forms. Their plain and ponderous gates are never guarded by the giant Ni-Ō;—there is no swarming of dragons and demons under their enormous eaves;—no golden hosts of Buddhas or Bodhisattvas rise, rank on rank, by tiers of aureoles, through the twilight of their sanctuaries;—no curious or touching witnesses of grateful faith are ever suspended from their high ceilings, or hung before their altars, or fastened to the gratings of their doorways;—they contain no ex-votos, no paper knots recording prayer, no symbolic image but one,—and that usually small,—the figure of Amida. Probably the reader knows that the Hongwanji sect represents a movement in Buddhism not altogether unlike that which Unitarianism represents in Liberal Christianity. In its rejection of celibacy and of all ascetic practices; its prohibition of charms, divinations, votive offerings, and even of all prayer excepting prayer for salvation; its insistence upon industrious effort as the duty of life; its maintenance of the sanctity of marriage as a religious bond; its doctrine of one eternal Buddha as Father and Saviour; its promise of Paradise after death as the immediate reward of a good life; and, above all, in its educational zeal,—the religion of the "Sect of the Pure Land" may be justly said to have much in common with the progressive forms of Western Christianity, and it has certainly won the respect of the few men of culture who find their way into the missionary legion. Judged by its wealth, its respectability, and its antagonism to the grosser forms of Buddhist superstition, it might be supposed the least emotional of all forms of Buddhism. But in some respects it is probably the most emotional. No other Buddhist sect can make such appeals to the faith and love of the common people as those which brought into being the amazing Eastern Hongwanji temple of Kyoto. Yet while able to reach the simplest minds by special methods of doctrinal teaching, the Hongwanji cult can make equally strong appeal to the intellectual classes by reason of its scholarship. Not a few of its priests are graduates of the leading universities of the West; and some have won European reputations in various departments of Buddhist learning. Whether the older Buddhist sects are likely to dwindle away before the constantly increasing power of the Shinshū is at least an interesting question. Certainly the latter has everything in its favor,—imperial recognition, wealth, culture, and solidity of organization. On the other hand, one is tempted to doubt the efficacy of such advantages in a warfare against habits of thought and feeling older by many centuries than Shinshū. Perhaps the Occident furnishes a precedent on which to base predictions. Remembering how strong Roman Catholicism remains to-day, how little it has changed since the days of Luther, how impotent our progressive creeds to satisfy the old spiritual hunger for some visible object of worship,—something to touch, or put close to the heart,—it becomes difficult to believe that the iconolatry of the more ancient Buddhist sects will not continue for hundreds of years to keep a large place in popular affection. Again, it is worthy of remark that one curious obstacle to the expansion of the Shinshū is to be found in a very deeply rooted race feeling on the subject of self-sacrifice. Although much corruption undoubtedly exists in the older sects,—although numbers of their priests do not even pretend to observe the vows regarding diet and celibacy,[3]—the ancient ideals are by no means dead; and the majority of Japanese Buddhists still disapprove of the relatively pleasurable lives of the Shinshū priesthood. In some of the remoter provinces, where Shinshū is viewed with especial disfavor, one may often hear children singing a naughty song (Shinshū bozu e mon da!), which might thus be freely rendered:—.
But they also reflect the almost Protestant seriousness of the ritual regarding symbols, icons, and external forms. Their plain and heavy gates are never watched over by the giant Ni-Ō;—there are no swarms of dragons and demons beneath their massive eaves;—no golden ranks of Buddhas or Bodhisattvas rise, tier upon tier, through the dimness of their sanctuaries;—no curious or touching tokens of grateful faith are ever hung from their high ceilings, or placed before their altars, or attached to the grates of their doorways;—they have no ex-votos, no paper knots recording prayers, no symbolic image except one,—and that is usually small,—the figure of Amida. The reader probably knows that the Hongwanji sect represents a movement in Buddhism not entirely unlike what Unitarianism represents in Liberal Christianity. In its rejection of celibacy and all ascetic practices; its ban on charms, divinations, votive offerings, and even all prayer except for salvation; its insistence on hard work as a life duty; its recognition of marriage's sanctity as a religious commitment; its teaching of one eternal Buddha as Father and Savior; its promise of Paradise after death as the immediate reward of a good life; and, above all, in its commitment to education,—the religion of the "Sect of the Pure Land" can be fairly said to share much in common with progressive forms of Western Christianity, and it has certainly earned the respect of the few cultured individuals who join the missionary group. Judged by its wealth, respectability, and opposition to the more blatant forms of Buddhist superstition, it might be seen as the least emotional of all Buddhist sects. But in some ways, it is probably the most emotional. No other Buddhist sect can make such heartfelt appeals to the faith and love of ordinary people as those that led to the creation of the stunning Eastern Hongwanji temple in Kyoto. Yet while it can connect with the simplest minds through special methods of teaching, the Hongwanji cult can also strongly appeal to the intellectual community because of its scholarship. Quite a few of its priests are graduates of leading Western universities, and some have gained European recognition in various fields of Buddhist studies. Whether the older Buddhist sects are likely to fade away before the steadily growing influence of Shinshū is at least an intriguing question. Definitely, the latter has everything going for it—government recognition, wealth, culture, and a solid organization. On the other hand, one might doubt the effectiveness of such advantages in a battle against thought and feeling patterns that are centuries older than Shinshū. Perhaps the West provides a precedent for making predictions. Reflecting on how strong Roman Catholicism remains today, how little it has changed since Luther's time, and how ineffective our progressive beliefs are in fulfilling the old spiritual longing for some visible object of worship—something to touch or keep close to the heart—it becomes hard to believe that the icon worship of older Buddhist sects will not continue to hold a significant place in popular affection for centuries to come. It's also notable that one peculiar barrier to the growth of Shinshū is found in a deeply ingrained racial sentiment regarding self-sacrifice. Although there is undoubtedly much corruption among the older sects,—and many of their priests don't even pretend to follow the rules about diet and celibacy,[3]—the ancient ideals are not dead; and most Japanese Buddhists still disapprove of the relatively comfortable lives of Shinshū priests. In some of the more remote areas, where Shinshū is especially disliked, one might often hear children singing a naughty song (Shinshū bozu e mon da!), which might be freely translated as:—.
Shinshū priest to be,
—What a nice thing!
Wife has, child has,
Good fish eats.
Shinshū priest in training,
—What a lovely thing!
Wife has, child has,
Good fish to eat.
It reminded me of those popular criticisms of Buddhist conduct uttered in the time of the Buddha himself, and so often recorded in the Vinaya texts,—almost like a refrain:—
It reminded me of those common criticisms of Buddhist behavior expressed during the time of the Buddha himself, and frequently noted in the Vinaya texts—almost like a refrain:—
"Then the people were annoyed; and they murmured and complained, saying: 'These act like men who are still enjoying the pleasures of this world!' And they told the thing to the Blessed One."
"Then the people were annoyed; and they murmured and complained, saying: 'These are acting like people who are still enjoying the pleasures of this world!' And they told the matter to the Blessed One."
Besides Tennōji, Osaka has many famous temples, both Buddhist and Shinto, with very ancient histories. Of such is Kōzu-no-yashiro, where the people pray to the spirit of Nintoku,—most beloved in memory of all Japanese emperors. He had a palace on the same hill where his shrine now stands; and this site—whence a fine view of the city can be obtained—is the scene of a pleasing legend preserved in the Kojiki:—
Besides Tennōji, Osaka has many well-known temples, both Buddhist and Shinto, with very ancient histories. One of these is Kōzu-no-yashiro, where people pray to the spirit of Nintoku—the most beloved in memory of all Japanese emperors. He had a palace on the same hill where his shrine now stands; and this site—where you can get a great view of the city—is the backdrop for a charming legend preserved in the Kojiki:—
"Thereupon the Heavenly Sovereign, ascending a lofty mountain and looking on the land all round, spoke, saying:—'In the whole land there rises no smoke; the land is all poverty-stricken. So I remit all the people's taxes and forced labor from now till three years hence.' Thereupon the great palace became dilapidated, and the rain leaked in everywhere; but no repairs were made. The rain that leaked in was caught in troughs, and the inmates removed to places where there was no leakage. When later the Heavenly Sovereign looked upon the land, the smoke was abundant in the land. So, finding the people rich, he now exacted taxes and forced labor. Therefore the peasantry prospered, and did not suffer from the forced labor. So, in praise of that august reign, it was called the Reign of the Emperor-Sage."[4]
"Then the Heavenly Sovereign climbed a high mountain and looked over the land, saying:—'In all this land, there’s not a single wisp of smoke; it’s completely impoverished. So, I’m relieving all the people's taxes and forced labor from now until three years from now.' As a result, the grand palace fell into disrepair, with rain leaking in everywhere, but no repairs were made. The rain that came in was collected in troughs, and the residents moved to areas where it was dry. Later, when the Heavenly Sovereign surveyed the land again, there was plenty of smoke rising. Seeing that the people were thriving, he then imposed taxes and forced labor. Consequently, the farmers prospered and didn’t suffer from the forced labor. Thus, in honor of that great rule, it was called the Reign of the Emperor-Sage."[4]
That was fifteen hundred years ago. Now, could the good Emperor see, from his shrine of Kōzu,—as thousands must believe he does,—the smoke of modern Osaka, he might well think, "My people are becoming too rich."
That was fifteen hundred years ago. Now, if the good Emperor could see, from his shrine of Kōzu—as thousands must believe he does—the smoke of modern Osaka, he might very well think, "My people are getting too wealthy."
Outside of the city there is a still more famous Shintō temple, Sumiyoshi, dedicated to certain sea-gods who aided the Empress Jingō to conquer Korea. At Sumiyoshi there are pretty child-priestesses, and beautiful grounds, and an enormous pond spanned by a bridge so humped that, to cross it without taking off your shoes, you must cling to the parapet. At Sakai there is the Buddhist temple of Myōkokuji, in the garden of which are some very old palm-trees;—one of them, removed by Nobunaga in the sixteenth century, is said to have cried out and lamented until it was taken back to the temple. You see the ground under these palms covered with what looks like a thick, shiny, disordered mass of fur,—half reddish and half silvery grey. It is not fur. It is a heaping of millions of needles thrown there by pilgrims "to feed the palms," because these trees are said to love iron and to be strengthened by absorbing its rust.
Outside the city, there's an even more famous Shintō temple, Sumiyoshi, dedicated to certain sea gods who helped Empress Jingō conquer Korea. At Sumiyoshi, you’ll find pretty young priestesses, beautiful grounds, and a huge pond crossed by a bridge so steep that to walk over it without taking off your shoes, you have to hold onto the railing. In Sakai, there's the Buddhist temple of Myōkokuji, which has a garden with very old palm trees; one of them, removed by Nobunaga in the sixteenth century, is said to have cried out and mourned until it was returned to the temple. The ground under these palms is covered with what looks like a thick, shiny, messy pile of fur—half reddish and half silvery gray. But it’s not fur. It’s a mound of millions of needles dropped there by pilgrims "to feed the palms," because these trees are believed to love iron and get stronger by soaking up its rust.
Speaking of trees, I may mention the Naniwaya "Kasa-matsu," or Hat-Pine,—not so much because it is an extraordinary tree as because it supports a large family who keep a little tea-house on the road to Sakai. The branches of the tree have been trained out-wards and downwards over a framework of poles, so that the whole presents the appearance of an enormous green hat of the shape worn by peasants and called Kasa. The pine is scarcely six feet high, but covers perhaps twenty square yards;—its trunk, of course, not being visible at all from outside the framework supporting the branches. Many people visit the house to look at the pine and drink a cup of tea; and nearly every visitor buys some memento of it,—perhaps a woodcut of the tree, or a printed copy of verses written by some poet in praise of it, or a girl's hairpin, the top of which is a perfect little green model ox the tree,—framework of poles and all,—with one tiny stork perched on it, The owners of the Naniwaya, as their tea-house is called, are not only able to make a good living, but to educate their children, by the exhibition of this tree, and the sale of such mementos.
Speaking of trees, I should mention the Naniwaya "Kasa-matsu," or Hat-Pine—not because it's an extraordinary tree, but because it supports a big family that runs a small tea house on the road to Sakai. The branches of the tree have been carefully trained to extend outward and downward over a framework of poles, giving it the look of a giant green hat shaped like the kind worn by farmers, called Kasa. The pine is only about six feet tall but covers around twenty square yards; the trunk isn’t visible at all from outside the framework supporting the branches. Many people visit the tea house to see the pine and enjoy a cup of tea, and almost every visitor buys a keepsake—maybe a woodcut of the tree, a printed poem praising it, or a girl's hairpin featuring a tiny green model of the tree—with the framework and all—along with a small stork perched on it. The owners of the Naniwaya, as their tea house is called, not only manage to earn a decent living but also educate their children through the viewing of this tree and the sale of these souvenirs.
*
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
I do not intend to tax my reader's patience by descriptions of the other famous temples of Ōsaka,—several of which are enormously old, and have most curious legends attached to them. But I may venture a few words about the cemetery of the Temple of One Soul,—or better, perhaps, the Temple of a Single Mind: Isshinji. The monuments there are the most extraordinary I ever saw. Near the main gate is the tomb of a wrestler,—Asahigorō Hachirō. His name is chiseled upon a big disk of stone, probably weighing a ton; and this disk is supported on the back of a stone image of a wrestler,—a grotesque figure, with gilded eyes starting from their sockets, and features apparently distorted by effort. It is a very queer thing,—half-comical, half-furious of aspect. Close by is the tomb of one Hirayama Hanibei,—a monument shaped like a hyōtan,—that is to say, like a wine-gourd such as travelers use for carrying saké. The most usual form of hyōtan resembles that of an hour-glass, except that the lower part is somewhat larger than the upper; and the vessel can only stand upright when full or partly full,—so that in a Japanese song the wine-lover is made to say to his gourd, "With you I fall." Apparently the mighty to drink wine have a district all to themselves in this cemetery; for there are several other monuments of like form in the same row,—also one shaped like a very large saké-bottle (isshōdokkuri),[5] on which is inscribed a verse not taken from the sutras. But the oddest monument of all is a great stone badger, sitting upright, and seeming to strike its belly with its fore-paws. On the belly is cut a name, Inouyé Dennosuké, together with the verse:—
I don't want to wear out my reader's patience with descriptions of the other famous temples in Osaka, many of which are incredibly old and have fascinating legends attached to them. But I’d like to share a bit about the cemetery of the Temple of One Soul—or perhaps better named, the Temple of a Single Mind: Isshinji. The monuments there are the most extraordinary I've ever seen. Near the main gate is the tomb of a wrestler, Asahigorō Hachirō. His name is carved onto a massive stone disk, likely weighing around a ton, and this disk is balanced on the back of a stone statue of a wrestler—a quirky figure with gilded eyes that seem to pop out and features that look twisted from effort. It's quite a strange thing—half comical and half furious in appearance. Close by is the tomb of Hirayama Hanibei—marked by a monument shaped like a hyōtan, or in other words, like a wine gourd used by travelers for carrying saké. The typical shape of a hyōtan is similar to an hourglass, but the bottom part is a bit larger than the top; and the vessel only stands upright when it's full or partially full—so in a Japanese song, the wine enthusiast says to his gourd, "With you I fall." It seems that the lovers of wine have a designated area in this cemetery, as there are several other monuments of similar shape in the same row—along with one shaped like a very large saké bottle (isshōdokkuri),[5] which has a verse inscribed on it that doesn't come from the sutras. But the most unusual monument of all is a large stone badger, sitting upright and appearing to slap its belly with its fore-paws. The name Inouyé Dennosuké is carved on the belly, along with the verse:—
Tsuki yo yoshi
Nembutsu tonaite
Hara tsudzumi.
Tsuki, bless me
Chanting Nembutsu
Stomach grumbling.
Which means about as follows:—"On fine moonlight-nights, repeating the Nembutsu, I play the belly-drum." The flower-vases are in the form of saké-bottles. Artificial rock-work supports the monument; and here and there, among the rocks, are smaller figures of badgers, dressed like Buddhist priests (tanuki-bozu). My readers probably know that the Japanese tanuki[6] is credited with the power of assuming human shape, and of making musical sounds like the booming of a hand-drum by tapping upon its belly. It is said often to disguise itself as a Buddhist priest for mischievous purposes, and to be very fond of saké. Of course, such images in a cemetery represent nothing more than eccentricities, and are judged to be in bad taste. One is reminded of certain jocose paintings and inscriptions upon Greek and Roman tombs, expressing in regard to death—or rather in regard to life—a sentiment, or an affectation of sentiment, repellent to modern feeling.
Which means roughly the following:—"On clear moonlit nights, reciting the Nembutsu, I play the belly drum." The flower vases are shaped like sake bottles. Artificial rocks support the monument; here and there, among the rocks, are smaller figures of badgers dressed like Buddhist priests (tanuki-bozu). My readers probably know that the Japanese tanuki[6] is believed to have the ability to take on human form and make sounds like a hand drum by tapping its belly. It’s said to often disguise itself as a Buddhist priest for playful mischief and has a strong affinity for sake. Of course, such images in a cemetery are just quirks and are considered in poor taste. It reminds one of certain humorous paintings and inscriptions on Greek and Roman tombs, which convey a sentiment, or rather an affectation of sentiment, that feels off-putting to modern sensibilities.
[1] They defend the four quarters of the world. In Japanese their names are Jikoku, Komoku, Zocho, Bishamon (or Tamon);—in Sanscrit, Dhritarashtra, Virupaksha, Virudhaka, and Vaisravana,—the Kuvera of, Brahmanism.
[1] They protect the four corners of the earth. In Japanese, their names are Jikoku, Komoku, Zocho, and Bishamon (or Tamon);—in Sanskrit, Dhritarashtra, Virupaksha, Virudhaka, and Vaisravana,—the Kuvera of Brahmanism.
[2] The division of the sect during the seventeenth century into two branches had a political, not a religious cause; and the sections remain religiously united. Their abbots are of Imperial descent, whence their title of Monzeki, or Imperial Offspring. Travelers may observe that the walls inclosing the temple grounds of this sect bear the same decorative mouldings as those of the walls of the Imperial residences.
[2] The split of the sect in the seventeenth century into two branches was due to political reasons, not religious ones; and the groups still remain united in faith. Their abbots come from Imperial lineage, which is why they are called Monzeki, or Imperial Offspring. Travelers will notice that the walls surrounding the temple grounds of this sect have the same decorative moldings as those found on the walls of the Imperial residences.
[3] This has been especially the case since the abrogation of the civil laws forbidding priests to marry. The wives of the priests of other sects than the Shinshū are called by a humorous and not very respectful appellation.
[3] This has been especially true since the repeal of the civil laws that prohibited priests from marrying. The wives of priests from sects other than the Shinshū are referred to by a humorous and somewhat disrespectful name.
[6] Although tanuki is commonly translated by "badger," the creature so called is not a real badger, but a kind of fruit-fox. It is also termed the "raccoon-faced dog." The true badger is, however, also found in Japan.
[6] Although tanuki is often translated as "badger," the animal referred to isn’t an actual badger, but a type of fruit-fox. It’s also known as the "raccoon-faced dog." The real badger, however, is also present in Japan.
V
I said in a former essay that a Japanese city is little more than a wilderness of wooden sheds, and Ōsaka is no exception. But interiorly a very large number of the frail wooden dwellings of any Japanese city are works of art; and perhaps no city possesses more charming homes than Ōsaka. Kyoto is, indeed, much richer in gardens,—there being comparatively little space for gardens in Ōsaka; but I am speaking of the houses only. Exteriorly a Japanese street may appear little better than a row of wooden barns or stables, but the interior of any dwelling in it may be a wonder of beauty. Usually the outside of a Japanese house is not at all beautiful, though it may have a certain pleasing oddity of form; and in many cases the walls of the rear or sides are covered with charred boards, of which the blackened and hardened surfaces are said to resist heat and damp better than any coating of paint or stucco could do. Except, perhaps, the outside of a coal-shed, nothing dingier-looking could be imagined. But the other side of the black walls may be an aesthetic delight. The comparative cheapness of the residence does not much affect this possibility;—for the Japanese excel all nations in obtaining the maximum of beauty with the minimum of cost; while the most industrially advanced of Western peoples—the practical Americans—have yet only succeeded in obtaining the minimum of beauty with the maximum of cost! Much about Japanese interiors can be learned from Morse's "Japanese Homes;" but even that admirable book gives only the black-and-white notion of the subject; and more than half of the charm of such interiors is the almost inexplicable caress of color. To illustrate Mr. Morse's work so as to interpret the colorific charm would be a dearer and a more difficult feat than the production of Racinet's "Costumes Historique." Even thus the subdued luminosity, the tone of perfect repose, the revelations of delicacy and daintiness waiting the eye in every nook of chambers seemingly contrived to catch and keep the feeling of perpetual summer, would remain unguessed. Five years ago I wrote that a little acquaintance with the Japanese art of flower arrangement had made it impossible for me to endure the sight of that vulgarity, or rather brutality, which in the West we call a "bouquet." To-day I must add that familiarity with Japanese interiors has equally disgusted me with Occidental interiors, no matter how spacious or comfortable or richly furnished. Returning now to Western life, I should feel like Thomas-the-Rhymer revisiting a world of ugliness and sorrow after seven years of fairyland.
I mentioned in an earlier essay that a Japanese city is mostly just a collection of wooden sheds, and Osaka is no different. However, many of the fragile wooden homes in any Japanese city are actually works of art; Osaka might just have some of the most charming homes. Kyoto definitely has more gardens, as there's not much space for them in Osaka, but I'm talking only about the houses. From the outside, a Japanese street might look like a row of wooden barns or stables, but the inside of any of those houses can be stunningly beautiful. Typically, the exterior of a Japanese house isn't very attractive, though it might have a quirky shape; in many cases, the sides or back walls are covered with charred boards, which are said to withstand heat and moisture better than any paint or stucco. Except maybe for the outside of a coal shed, nothing looks dingier than that. Yet, once you step inside, those black walls can reveal an aesthetic wonder. The affordable nature of these homes doesn’t really change this possibility; the Japanese are unmatched in creating maximum beauty for minimum cost, while the most industrially advanced Western nations—the practical Americans—have only managed to achieve the least amount of beauty at the highest cost! A lot about Japanese interiors can be learned from Morse's "Japanese Homes"; however, even that excellent book only gives a black-and-white view of the subject, while more than half of the charm of these interiors lies in the almost indescribable touch of color. To illustrate Mr. Morse's work in a way that captures the colorful charm would be a more expensive and challenging task than creating Racinet's "Costumes Historique." Still, even then, the soft glow, the sense of calm, and the delicate prettiness found in every corner of the rooms, which seem designed to hold onto a feeling of endless summer, would go unrecognized. Five years ago, I wrote that a little knowledge of Japanese flower arrangement made it impossible for me to appreciate the tastelessness, or rather the brutality, of what we in the West call a "bouquet." Today, I have to say that my familiarity with Japanese interiors has left me equally disillusioned with Western interiors, regardless of how spacious, comfortable, or lavishly decorated they may be. Now that I'm back in the West, I feel as if I'm like Thomas-the-Rhymer, returning to a world of ugliness and pain after spending seven years in a fairyland.
It is possible, as has been alleged (though I cannot believe it), that Western artists have little more to learn from the study of Japanese pictorial art. But I am quite sure that our house-builders have universes of facts to learn—especially as regards the treatment and tinting of surfaces—from the study of Japanese interiors. Whether the countless styles of these interiors can even be classed appears to me a doubtful question. I do not think that in a hundred thousand Japanese houses there are two interiors precisely alike (excluding, of course, the homes of the poorest classes),—for the designer never repeats himself when he can help it. The lesson he has to teach is the lesson of perfect taste combined with inexhaustible variety. Taste! —what a rare thing it is in our Western world!—and how independent of material,—how intuitive,—how incommunicable to the vulgar! But taste is a Japanese birthright. It is everywhere present,—though varying in quality of development according to conditions and the inheritance depending upon conditions. The average Occidental recognizes only the commoner forms of it,—chiefly those made familiar by commercial export. And, as a general rule, what the West most admires in Japanese conventional taste is thought rather vulgar in Japan. Not that we are wrong in admiring whatever is beautiful in itself. Even the designs printed in tints upon a two-cent towel may be really great pictures: they are sometimes made by excellent artists. But the aristocratic severity of the best Japanese taste—the exquisite complexity of its refinements in the determination of proportion, quality, tone, restraint—has never yet been dreamed of by the West. Nowhere is this taste so finely exhibited as in private interiors,—particularly in regard to color. The rules of color in the composition of a set of rooms are not less exacting: than the rules of color in the matter of dress,—though permitting considerable variety. The mere tones of a private house are enough to indicate its owner's degree of culture. There is no painting, no varnishing, no wall-papering,—only staining and polishing of particular parts, and a sort of paper border about fifteen inches broad fixed along the bottom of a wall to protect it during cleaning and dusting operations. The plastering may be made with sands of different hues, or with fragments of shell and nacre, or with quartz-crystal, or with mica; the surface may imitate granite, or may sparkle like copper pyrites, or may look exactly like a rich mass of bark; but, whatever the material, the tint given must show the same faultless taste that rules in the tints of silks for robes and girdles. ... As yet, all this interior world of beauty—just because it is an interior world—is closed to the foreign tourist: he can find at most only suggestions of it in the rooms of such old-fashioned inns or tea-houses as he may visit in the course of his travels.
It’s possible, as some have claimed (though I can’t believe it), that Western artists have little left to learn from studying Japanese pictorial art. However, I’m certain our architects have a wealth of insights to gain—especially about how to treat and color surfaces—from studying Japanese interiors. Whether the countless styles of these interiors can even be categorized seems questionable to me. I doubt there are two interiors exactly alike in a hundred thousand Japanese homes (excluding, of course, the houses of the poorest classes), because the designer never repeats themselves if they can avoid it. The lesson they impart is one of perfect taste combined with endless variety. Taste!—how rare it is in our Western world!—and how independent it is of materials,—how intuitive,—how hard to communicate to the unrefined! But taste is a Japanese birthright. It’s present everywhere,—though its quality varies based on conditions and heritage. The average Westerner only recognizes the more common forms of it,—mainly those made familiar through commercial export. And generally, what the West admires most in Japanese conventional taste is considered somewhat basic in Japan. Not that we are wrong to appreciate beauty for its own sake. Even the designs printed on a two-cent towel can be truly remarkable pictures: they can sometimes be created by talented artists. But the aristocratic simplicity of the best Japanese taste—the intricate complexity of its refinements in proportion, quality, tone, and restraint—has yet to be envisioned by the West. This taste is most beautifully showcased in private interiors,—especially regarding color. The rules of color in a set of rooms are just as strict as those for clothing,—though they allow for considerable variety. The subtle tones of a private house can indicate its owner's level of culture. There’s no painting, no varnishing, no wall-papering—only staining and polishing of specific parts, along with a sort of paper border about fifteen inches wide affixed at the bottom of a wall to protect it during cleaning and dusting. The plastering can be made with sands of different colors, or with fragments of shell and mother-of-pearl, or with quartz crystals, or with mica; the surface can resemble granite, sparkle like copper pyrites, or look exactly like a rich mass of bark; but whatever the material, the hue must display the same impeccable taste that dictates the colors of silks for garments and sashes. ... So far, this whole interior world of beauty—precisely because it's an interior world—is closed off from foreign tourists: they can find at most only hints of it in the rooms of old-fashioned inns or tea houses they may visit during their travels.
*
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
I wonder how many foreign travelers understand the charm of a Japanese inn, or even think how much is done to please them, not merely in the matter of personal attentions, but in making beauty for their eyes. Multitudes write of their petty vexations,—their personal acquaintance with fleas, their personal dislikes and discomforts; but how many write of the charm of that alcove where every day fresh flowers are placed,—arranged as no European florist could ever learn to arrange flowers,—and where there is sure to be some object of real art, whether in bronze, lacquer, or porcelain, together with a picture suited to the feeling of the time and season? These little aesthetic gratifications, though never charged for, ought to be kindly remembered when the gift of "tea-money" is made. I have been in hundreds of Japanese hotels, and I remember only one in which I could find nothing curious or pretty,—a ramshackle shelter hastily put up to catch custom at a newly-opened railway station.
I wonder how many foreign travelers appreciate the charm of a Japanese inn or even consider how much effort is made to please them, not just in terms of personal service, but also in creating beauty for their enjoyment. Many people complain about minor issues—like their encounters with fleas or their personal dislikes and discomforts—but how many write about the charm of that alcove where fresh flowers are placed every day, arranged in a way that no European florist could ever replicate, and where there is always an object of true art, whether in bronze, lacquer, or porcelain, along with a picture that matches the feeling of the time and season? These little aesthetic pleasures, though never charged for, should be kindly remembered when giving "tea-money." I have stayed in hundreds of Japanese hotels, and I recall only one where I couldn't find anything interesting or beautiful—a rundown place quickly thrown together to attract customers at a newly opened railway station.
A word about the alcove of my room in Osaka:—The wall was covered only with a mixture of sand and metallic filings of some sort, but it looked like a beautiful surface of silver ore. To the pillar was fastened a bamboo cup containing a pair of exquisite blossoming sprays of wistaria,—one pink and the other white. The kakemono—made with a few very bold strokes by a master-brush—pictured two enormous crabs about to fight after vainly trying to get out of each other's way;—and the humor of the thing was enhanced by a few Chinese characters signifying, Wōko-sékai, or, "Everything goes crookedly in this world."
A word about the alcove in my room in Osaka: The wall was just covered with a mix of sand and some kind of metallic filings, but it looked like a stunning surface of silver ore. Attached to the pillar was a bamboo cup holding a pair of beautiful blooming sprays of wisteria—one pink and the other white. The kakemono—painted with a few very bold strokes by a master artist—depicted two huge crabs about to fight after unsuccessfully trying to avoid each other; and the humor of the scene was heightened by a few Chinese characters meaning, Wōko-sékai, or "Everything goes crookedly in this world."
VII
My last day in Ōsaka was given to shopping,—chiefly in the districts of the toy-makers and of the silk merchants. A Japanese acquaintance, himself a shopkeeper, took me about, and showed me extraordinary things until my eyes ached. We went to a famous silk-house,—a tumultuous place, so crowded that we had some trouble to squeeze our way to the floor-platform, which, in every Japanese shop, serves at once for chairs and counter. Scores of barefooted light-limbed boys were running over it, bearing bundles of merchandise to customers;—for in such shops there is no shelving of stock. The Japanese salesman never leaves his squatting-place on the mats; but, on learning what you want, he shouts an order, and boys presently run to you with armfuls of samples. After you have made your choice, the goods are rolled up again by the boys, and carried back into the fire-proof storehouses behind the shop. At the time of our visit, the greater part of the matted floor-space was one splendid shimmering confusion of tossed silks and velvets of a hundred colors and a hundred prices. Near the main entrance an elderly superintendent, plump and jovial of aspect like the God of Wealth, looked after arriving customers. Two keen-eyed men, standing upon an elevation in the middle of the shop, and slowly turning round and round in opposite directions, kept watch for thieves; and other watchers were posted at the side—doors. (Japanese shop-thieves, by the way, are very clever; and I am told that nearly every large store loses considerably by them in the course of the year.) In a side-wing of the building, under a low skylight, I saw busy ranks of bookkeepers, cashiers, and correspondents squatting before little desks less than two feet high. Each of the numerous salesmen was attending to many customers at once. The rush of business was big; and the rapidity with which the work was being done testified to the excellence of the organization established. I asked how many persons the firm employed, and my friend replied:—
My last day in Ōsaka was spent shopping, mainly in the toy and silk districts. A Japanese friend of mine, who owns a shop, took me around and showed me amazing things until my eyes were tired. We visited a well-known silk store, which was chaotic and so packed that we had to push our way to the floor platform that serves as both seats and counters in every Japanese shop. Dozens of nimble, barefoot boys darted around, delivering bundles of goods to customers because these shops don't have shelves for stock. The Japanese salesman never leaves his spot on the mats; instead, when he finds out what you want, he shouts an order, and soon boys come to you with armfuls of samples. After you make your choice, the boys roll the goods back up and take them to the fireproof storage areas behind the shop. When we visited, most of the matted floor was a dazzling mess of silks and velvets in a multitude of colors and prices. Near the entrance, a plump, cheerful older man, looking like the God of Wealth, welcomed incoming customers. Two sharp-eyed men stood on an elevated platform in the center of the store, slowly turning in opposite directions to watch for thieves, while other observers were stationed at the side exits. (Japanese shoplifters are quite clever, and I've heard that almost every large store suffers significant losses from them throughout the year.) In a side wing of the building, under a low skylight, I saw busy rows of bookkeepers, cashiers, and clerks sitting at tiny desks less than two feet tall. Each of the many salespeople was attending to multiple customers at once. The hustle and bustle of business was impressive, and the speed with which everything was being done showcased the efficiency of their organization. I asked how many people worked for the company, and my friend replied:—
"Probably about two hundred here; there are several branch houses. In this shop the work is very hard; but the working-hours are shorter than in most of the silk-houses,—not more than twelve hours a day."
"Probably around two hundred here; there are several branch locations. In this shop, the work is really tough, but the hours are shorter than in most silk houses—no more than twelve hours a day."
"What about salaries?" I inquired.
"What about salaries?" I asked.
"No salaries."
"No pay."
"Is all the work of this firm done without pay?"
"Is all the work of this company done for free?"
"Perhaps one or two of the very cleverest salesmen may get something,—not exactly a salary, but a little special remuneration every month; and the old superintendent—(he has been forty years in the house)—gets a salary. The rest get nothing but their food."
"Maybe one or two of the smartest salespeople might get something—not really a salary, but a small bonus every month; and the old manager—(he's been with the company for forty years)—gets a salary. The rest only get their meals."
"Good food?"
"Good food?"
"No, very cheap, coarse food. After a man has served his time here,—fourteen or fifteen years,—he may be helped to open a small store of his own."
"No, very cheap, rough food. After a man has served his time here—fourteen or fifteen years—he might get some help to open a small store of his own."
"Are the conditions the same in all the shops of Osaka?"
"Are the conditions the same in all the stores in Osaka?"
"Yes,—everywhere the same. But now many of the detchi are graduates of commercial schools. Those sent to a commercial school begin their apprenticeship much later; and they are said not to make such good detchi as those taught from childhood."
"Yes—everywhere it's the same. But now many of the detchi are graduates of business schools. Those who go to a business school start their apprenticeship much later; and they are said not to make as good detchi as those who were trained from childhood."
"A Japanese clerk in a foreign store is much better off."
"A Japanese clerk in a foreign store has a much better situation."
"We do not think so," answered my friend very positively. "Some who speak English well, and have learned the foreign way of doing business, may get fifty or sixty dollars a month for seven or eight hours' work a day. But they are not treated the same way as they are treated in a Japanese house. Clever men do not like to work under foreigners. Foreigners used to be very cruel to their Japanese clerks and servants."
"We don’t think so," my friend replied confidently. "Some people who speak English well and have learned how to do business overseas might earn fifty or sixty dollars a month for seven or eight hours of work each day. But they’re not treated the same way they would be in a Japanese household. Smart individuals don’t prefer working for foreigners. Foreigners used to be very harsh with their Japanese clerks and servants."
"But not now?" I queried.
"But not right now?" I asked.
"Perhaps not often. They have found that it is dangerous. But they used to beat and kick them. Japanese think it shameful to even speak unkindly to detchi or servants. In a house like this there is no unkindness. The owners and the superintendents never speak roughly. You see how very hard all these men and boys are working without pay. No foreigner could get Japanese to work like that, even for big wages. I have worked in foreign houses, and I know."
"Maybe not very often. They've realized it can be harmful. But they used to hit and kick them. Japanese people find it embarrassing to even talk harshly to detchi or servants. In a house like this, there's no unkindness. The owners and the managers never speak roughly. Look at how hard all these men and boys are working without pay. No foreigner could get Japanese to work like that, even for high wages. I've worked in foreign homes, and I know."
*
Sure! Please provide the text for me to modernize.
It is not exaggeration to say that most of the intelligent service rendered in Japanese trade and skilled industry is unsalaried. Perhaps one third of the business work of the country is done without wages; the relation between master and servant being one of perfect trust on both sides, and absolute obedience being assured by the simplest of moral conditions. This fact was the fact most deeply impressed upon me during my stay in Osaka.
It’s not an exaggeration to say that a lot of the intelligent service in Japanese trade and skilled industries is unpaid. Maybe about a third of the country's business work is done without pay; the relationship between employer and employee is built on complete trust from both sides, and total obedience is guaranteed by basic moral standards. This was the most prominent observation I made during my time in Osaka.
I found myself wondering about it while the evening train to Nara was bearing me away from the cheery turmoil of the great metropolis. I continued to think of it while watching the deepening of the dusk over the leagues of roofs,—over the mustering of factory chimneys forever sending up their offering of smoke to the shrine of good Nintoku. Suddenly above the out-twinkling of countless lamps,—above the white star-points of electric lights,—above the growing dusk itself,—I saw, rising glorified into the last red splendor of sunset, the marvelous old pagoda of Tennōji. And I asked myself whether the faith it symbolized had not helped to create that spirit of patience and love and trust upon which have been founded all the wealth and energy and power of the mightiest city of Japan.
I found myself thinking about it while the evening train to Nara was taking me away from the lively chaos of the big city. I kept pondering it as I watched the dusk deepening over the expanses of rooftops,—over the gathering factory chimneys constantly sending up their smoke as an offering to the shrine of good Nintoku. Suddenly, above the twinkling of countless lamps,—above the white star-like electric lights,—above the encroaching darkness itself,—I saw, rising gloriously in the last red glow of sunset, the amazing old pagoda of Tennōji. And I wondered if the faith it represented had played a role in creating that spirit of patience, love, and trust on which all the wealth, energy, and power of Japan's mightiest city have been built.
VIII
BUDDHIST ALLUSIONS IN JAPANESE FOLK-SONG
Perhaps only a Japanese representative of the older culture could fully inform us to what degree the mental soil of the race has been saturated and fertilized by Buddhist idealism. At all events, no European could do so; for to understand the whole relation of Far-Eastern religion to Far-Eastern life would require, not only such scholarship, but also such experience as no European could gain in a lifetime. Yet for even the Western stranger there are everywhere signs of what Buddhism has been to Japan in the past. All the arts and most of the industries repeat Buddhist legends to the eye trained in symbolism; and there is scarcely an object of handiwork possessing any beauty or significance of form—from the plaything of a child to the heirloom of a prince—which does not in some way proclaim the ancient debt to Buddhism of the craft that made it. One may discern Buddhist thoughts in the cheap cotton prints from an Osaka mill not less than in the figured silks of Kyoto. The reliefs upon an iron kettle, or the elephant-heads of bronze making the handles of a shopkeeper's hibachi the patterns of screen-paper, or the commonest ornamental woodwork of a gateway—the etchings upon a metal pipe, or the enameling upon a costly vase,—may all relate, with equal eloquence, the traditions of faith. There are reflections or echoes of Buddhist teaching in the composition of a garden;—in the countless ideographs of the long vistas of shop-signs;—in the wonderfully expressive names given to certain fruits and flowers;—in the appellations of mountains, capes, waterfalls, villages,—even of modern railway stations. And the new civilization would not yet seem to have much affected the influence thus manifested. Trains and steamers now yearly carry to famous shrines more pilgrims than visited them ever before in a twelvemonth;—the temple bells still, in despite of clocks and watches, mark the passing of time for the millions;—the speech of the people is still poetized with Buddhist utterances;—literature and drama still teem with Buddhist expressions;—and the most ordinary voices of the street—songs of children playing, a chorus of laborers at their toil, even cries of itinerant street-venders—often recall to me some story of saints and Bodhisattvas, or the text of some sutra.
Perhaps only a Japanese representative of the older culture could fully inform us how much the mindset of the race has been influenced by Buddhist ideals. No European could achieve this; understanding the complete connection between Far-Eastern religion and Far-Eastern life would require not only extensive scholarship but also experiences that no European could realistically accumulate in a lifetime. Still, even for a Western outsider, there are evident signs of Buddhism's impact on Japan's past. All the arts and most industries reflect Buddhist legends for those trained in symbolism; and virtually every beautifully crafted object—whether it’s a child's toy or a prince's heirloom—shows some acknowledgment of the ancient heritage from Buddhism in its design. One can find Buddhist themes in simple cotton prints from an Osaka mill as much as in the patterned silks of Kyoto. The decorations on an iron kettle, the elephant-heads of bronze used as handles for a shopkeeper's hibachi, the designs on screen-paper, the most basic ornamental woodwork on a gateway, the engravings on a metal pipe, or the enamel work on an expensive vase—all convey the traditions of faith with equal meaning. There are elements of Buddhist teachings in garden layouts, the numerous ideograms of shop signs, the beautifully expressive names of certain fruits and flowers, as well as the names of mountains, capes, waterfalls, villages—even modern train stations. The new civilization doesn’t seem to have significantly changed this influence. Trains and boats now bring more pilgrims to famous shrines than ever before in a year; temple bells still, despite clocks and watches, signal the passage of time for the masses; the people’s language remains infused with Buddhist phrases; literature and drama continue to be filled with Buddhist expressions; and the most ordinary street sounds—children's songs, laborers' chants, even calls from street vendors—often remind me of tales about saints and Bodhisattvas or the words of some sutra.
Such an experience first gave me the idea of making a collection of songs containing Buddhist expressions or allusions. But in view of the extent of the subject I could not at once decide where to begin. A bewildering variety of Japanese songs—a variety of which the mere nomenclature would occupy pages—offers material of this description. Among noteworthy kinds may be mentioned the Utai, dramatic songs, mostly composed by high priests, of which probably no ten lines are without some allusion to Buddhism;—the Naga-uta, songs often of extraordinary length;—and the Jōruri, whole romances in verse, with which professional singers can delight their audiences for five or six hours at a time. The mere dimension of such compositions necessarily excluded them from my plan; but there remained a legion of briefer forms to choose among. I resolved at last to limit my undertaking mainly to dodoitsu,—little songs of twenty-six syllables only, arranged in four lines (7, 7, 7, 5). They are more regular in construction than the street-songs treated of in a former paper; but they are essentially popular, and therefore more widely representative of Buddhist influences than many superior kinds of composition could be. Out of a very large number collected for me, I have selected between forty and fifty as typical of the class.
Such an experience first made me think about creating a collection of songs that include Buddhist themes or references. But given the vastness of the topic, I couldn't immediately decide where to start. There is an overwhelming range of Japanese songs—just naming them would take pages—providing material of this kind. Notable types include the Utai, dramatic songs mostly written by high priests, where probably no ten lines lack a reference to Buddhism; the Naga-uta, which are often extremely long songs; and the Jōruri, complete stories in verse, with which professional singers can entertain their audiences for five or six hours at a time. The sheer length of such works ruled them out of my plan; however, there remained plenty of shorter forms to choose from. I eventually decided to focus primarily on dodoitsu—short songs with only twenty-six syllables, arranged in four lines (7, 7, 7, 5). They are more structured than the street-songs discussed in a previous paper, but they are fundamentally popular and thus more representative of Buddhist influences than many higher-quality compositions could be. From a large number collected for me, I've selected around forty to fifty that represent the category well.
*
I understand. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Perhaps those pieces which reflect the ideas of preëxistence and of future rebirths will prove especially interesting to the Western reader,—much less because of poetical worth than because of comparative novelty. We have very little English verse of any class containing fancies of this kind; but they swarm in Japanese poetry even as commonplaces and conventionalisms. Such an exquisite thing as Rossetti's "Sudden Light,"—bewitching us chiefly through the penetrative subtlety of a thought anathematized by all our orthodoxies for eighteen hundred years,—could interest a Japanese only as the exceptional rendering, by an Occidental, of fancies and feelings familiar to the most ignorant peasant. Certainly no one will be able to find in these Japanese verses—or, rather, in my own wretchedly prosy translations of them—even a hint of anything like the ghostly delicacy of Rossetti's imagining:—
Perhaps the pieces that reflect the ideas of pre-existence and future rebirths will be especially interesting to Western readers—not so much for their poetic value but for their comparative novelty. We have very little English poetry of any kind that contains ideas like this; however, they are common in Japanese poetry, appearing as common themes and conventions. Something as exquisite as Rossetti's "Sudden Light," captivating us mainly due to the penetrating subtlety of a thought condemned by all our orthodox beliefs for eighteen hundred years, could only interest a Japanese person as an unusual interpretation by a Westerner of ideas and emotions familiar to even the simplest peasant. There's certainly nothing in these Japanese verses—or, more accurately, in my poorly done translations of them—that even hints at the ghostly delicacy of Rossetti's imagination:—
I have been here before,—
But when or how I cannot tell:
I know the grass beyond the door,
The sweet, keen smell,
The sighing sound, the lights along the shore.
You have been mine before,—
How long ago I may not know:
But just when at that swallow's soar
Your neck turned so,
Some veil did fall,—I knew it all of yore.
I've been here before—
But when or how, I can't say:
I see the grass by the door,
The sweet, tangy scent,
The gentle sound, the lights along the shore.
You’ve been mine before—
I can't say how long ago it was:
But just when at that swallow's flight
Your neck twisted like that,
Some curtain lifted,—I knew it all from the past.
Yet what a queer living difference between such enigmatically delicate handling of thoughts classed as forbidden fruit in the Western Eden of Dreams and the every-day Japanese utterances that spring directly out of ancient Eastern faith!—
Yet what a strange living difference between the mysteriously delicate handling of ideas considered forbidden fruit in the Western Garden of Dreams and the everyday Japanese expressions that come straight from ancient Eastern beliefs!—
Love, it is often said, has nothing to do with reason.
The cause of ours must be some En in a previous birth.[1]
Love, as people often say, has nothing to do with logic.
The reason for ours must be some En from a past life.[1]
Iro wa shian no
Hoka to-wa iédo,
Koré mo saki-sho no
En de arō.
Iro wa shian no
Hoka to-wa iédo,
Koré mo saki-sho no
En de arō.
"En" is a Buddhist word signifying affinity,—relation of cause and effect from life to life.
"En" is a Buddhist term that means connection—it's the relationship of cause and effect from one life to another.
Even the knot of the rope tying our boats together
Knotted was long ago by some love in a former birth.
Even the knot of the rope tying our boats together
Was tied long ago by some love in a past life.
If the touching even of sleeves be through En of a former
existence,
Very much deeper must be the En that unites us now![2]
If even the briefest brush of sleeves connects us from a past life,
Then the bond that brings us together now must be so much stronger![2]
Sodé suri-ō no mo
Tashō no en yo,
Mashité futari ga
Fukai naka.
Sodé suri-ō no mo
Tashō no en yo,
Mashité futari ga
Deep inside.
Allusion is here made to the old Buddhist proverb: Sodé no furi-awasé mo tashō no en,—"Even the touching of sleeves in passing is caused by some affinity operating from former lives."
Allusion is here made to the old Buddhist proverb: Sodé no furi-awasé mo tashō no en,—"Even the brushing of sleeves while passing by is due to some connection from past lives."
Kwahō[3] this life must be,—this dwelling with one so tender;
—I am reaping now the reward of deeds in a former birth!
Kwahō[3] this life is what it must be,—living with someone so caring;
—I’m now experiencing the consequences of actions from a past life!
[3] The Buddhist word "Kwahō" is commonly used instead of other synonyms for Karma (such as ingwa, innen, etc.), to signify the good, rather than the bad results of action in previous lives. But it is sometimes used in both meanings. Here there seems to be an allusion to the proverbial expression, Kwahō no yoi hito (lit.: a person of good Kwahō), meaning a fortunate individual.
[3] The Buddhist term "Kwahō" is often used instead of other words for Karma (like ingwa, innen, etc.) to emphasize the positive results of actions from past lives rather than the negative ones. However, it can also be used in both contexts. This seems to reference the saying, Kwahō no yoi hito (literally: a person of good Kwahō), which means a lucky person.
Many songs of this class refer to the customary vow which lovers make to belong to each other for more lives than one,—a vow perhaps originally inspired by the Buddhist aphorism,—
Many songs of this kind talk about the traditional promise that lovers make to be together for multiple lifetimes—a promise that may have originally been inspired by the Buddhist saying,—
Oya-ko wa, is-sé;
Fūfu wa, ni-sé;
Shujū wa, san-zé.
Parent and child, one generation;
Husband and wife, two generations;
Master and servant, three generations.
"The relation of parent and child is for one life; that of wife and husband, for two lives; that of master and servant, for three lives." Although the tender relation is thus limited to the time of two lives, the vow—(as Japanese dramas testify, and as the letters of those who kill themselves for love bear witness)—is often passionately made for seven. The following selections show a considerable variety of tone,—ranging from the pathetic to the satirical,—in the treatment of this topic:
"The relationship between a parent and child lasts for one lifetime; that of a wife and husband lasts for two lifetimes; and that of a master and servant lasts for three lifetimes." While the intimate bond is limited to the duration of two lives, the promise—(as Japanese dramas show, and as the letters of those who take their lives for love reveal)—is often fervently made for seven. The following selections present a wide range of tones—from the sorrowful to the humorous—in exploring this theme:
I have cut my hair for his sake; but the deeper relation between us
Cannot be cut in this, nor yet in another life.[4]
I cut my hair for him; but the deeper connection between us
Can't be severed in this life or the next.[4]
Kami wa kitté mo
Ni-sé made kaketa
Fukai enishi wa
Kiru mono ka?
Kami wa kitté mo
Ni-sé made kaketa
Fukai enishi wa
Who's going to do it?
Literally: "Hair have-cut although, two existences until, deep relation, cut-how-can-it-be?" By the mention of the hair-cutting we know the speaker is a woman. Her husband, or possibly betrothed lover, is dead; and, according to the Buddhist custom, she signifies her desire to remain faithful to his memory by the sacrifice of her hair. For detailed information on this subject see, in my Glimpses of Unfamiliar Japan, the chapter, "Of Women's Hair."
Literally: "I’ve cut my hair, even though there are two lives deeply connected. How can it be?" By mentioning the haircut, we know the speaker is a woman. Her husband, or perhaps her fiancé, has died; and according to Buddhist tradition, she shows her wish to stay loyal to his memory by sacrificing her hair. For more information on this topic, see in my Glimpses of Unfamiliar Japan, the chapter titled "Of Women's Hair."
She looks at the portrait of him to whom for two lives she is
promised:
Happy remembrances come, and each brings a smile to her
face.[5]
She gazes at the portrait of the man she has been promised to for two lifetimes:
Fond memories arise, each one bringing a smile to her face.[5]
Ni-sé to chigirishi
Shashin we nagamé
Omoi-idashité
Warai-gao.
See the changing
Looking at photos
Memories come back
Smiling face.
Lit.: "Two existences that made alliance, photograph look-at, thinking bring-out smiling face." The use of the term shashin, photograph, shows that the poem is not old.
Lit.: "Two lives that joined together, looking at the photograph, thinking brings out a smiling face." The use of the term shashin, photograph, shows that the poem is not old.
If in this present life we never can hope for union,
Then we shall first keep house in the Lotos-Palace beyond.[6]
If we can’t find unity in this life,
Then we will first have to settle down in the Lotus Palace beyond.[6]
Totémo kono yo dé
Sowaré-nu naraba
Hasu no uténa dé
Ara sėtai.
Totémo kono yo dé
Sowaré-nu naraba
Hasu no uténa dé
Ara sėtai.
Lit.: "By-any-means, this-world-in, cannot-live-together if, Lotos-of Palace-in, new-housekeeping." It is with this thought that lovers voluntarily die together; and the song might be called a song of jōshi.
Lit.: "By any means, this world cannot coexist if the Lotos of the Palace is involved in new housekeeping." It is with this thought that lovers willingly die together; and the song might be called a song of jōshi.
Have we not spoken the vow that binds for a double existence?
If we must separate now, I can only wish to die.
Haven't we made the promise that ties us together for two lives?
If we have to part ways now, I can only hope to die.
There!—oh, what shall we do?... Pledged for a double
existence,—
And now, as we sit together, the string of the samisen snaps![7]
There!—oh, what are we going to do?... Committed to living two lives,—
And now, as we sit here, the string of the samisen breaks![7]
[7] Among singing-girls it is believed that the snapping of a samisen-string under such circumstances as those indicated in the above song is an omen of coming separation.
[7] Among singing girls, it's believed that if a samisen string snaps in conditions like those mentioned in the above song, it's a sign of an impending separation.
He woos by teaching the Law of Cause and Effect for three lives,
And makes a contract for two—the crafty-smiling priest![8]
He courts by teaching the Law of Cause and Effect for three lifetimes,
And makes a deal for two—the clever, grinning priest![8]
Every mortal has lived and is destined to live countless lives; yet the happy moments of any single existence are not therefore less precious in themselves:—
Every person has lived and is destined to live many lives; still, the joyful moments of any one life are not any less valuable in themselves:—
Not to have met one night is verily cause for sorrow;
Since twice in a single birth the same night never comes.
Not meeting one night is truly a reason for sadness;
Because the same night never happens twice in a single lifetime.
But even as a summer unusually warm is apt to herald a winter of exceptional severity, so too much happiness in this life may signify great suffering in the next:—
But just as an unusually warm summer can signal an exceptionally harsh winter, too much happiness in this life might indicate great suffering in the next:—
Always I suffer thus!... Methinks, in my last existence.
Too happy I must have been,—did not suffer enough.
I'm always feeling this way!... I think, in my previous life.
I must have been too happy—I didn’t suffer enough.
Next in point of exotic interest to the songs expressing belief in preëxistence and rebirth, I think I should place those treating of the doctrine of ingwa, or Karma. I offer some free translations from these, together with one selection from a class of compositions more elaborate and usually much longer than the dodoitsu, called hauta. In the original, at least, my selection from the hauta—which contains a charming simile about the firefly—is by far the prettiest:—
Next in terms of exotic interest to the songs expressing belief in preexistence and rebirth, I think I should mention those that discuss the doctrine of ingwa, or Karma. I’m offering some free translations from these, along with one selection from a type of composition that is more elaborate and usually much longer than the dodoitsu, called hauta. In the original, at least, my selection from the hauta—which includes a lovely simile about the firefly—is definitely the prettiest:—
Weep not!—turn to me!... Nay, all my suspicions vanish!
Forgive me those words unkind: some ingwa controlled my
tongue!
Don't cry!—come to me!... No, all my doubts disappear!
Forgive me for those unkind words: something got the better of my tongue!
Evidently this is the remorseful pleading of a jealous lover. The next might be the answer of the girl whose tears he had caused to flow:
Evidently, this is the regretful plea of a jealous lover. The next could be the response from the girl whose tears he made fall:
I cannot imagine at all by what strange manner of ingwa
Came I to fall in love with one so unkind as you!
I really can't understand how I ended up falling for someone as unkind as you!
Or she might exclaim:—
Or she might shout:—
Is this the turning of En?—am I caught in the Wheel of
Karma?
That, alas! is a wheel not to be moved from the rut![9]
Is this the turning of En?—am I trapped in the Wheel of Karma?
That, unfortunately, is a wheel that can't be moved from its groove![9]
Meguru en kaya?
Kuruma no watashi
Hiku ni hikarénu
Kono ingwa.
Meguru en kaya?
Kuruma no watashi
Hiku ni hikarénu
This sin.
There is a play on words in the original which I have not attempted to render. The idea is of an unhappy match—either betrothal or marriage—from which the woman wishes to withdraw when too late.
There is a play on words in the original that I haven't tried to translate. The idea is about an unhappy relationship—either engagement or marriage—that the woman wants to escape from when it’s too late.
A more remarkable reference to the Wheel of Karma is the following:—
A more notable reference to the Wheel of Karma is the following:—
Father and mother forbade, and so I gave up my lover;—
Yet still, with the whirl of the Wheel, the thought of him comes
and goes.[10]
My parents said no, so I let go of my lover;—
But still, as life goes on, thoughts of him come and go.[10]
Oya no iken dé
Akirameta no we
Mata mo rin-yé dé
Omoi-dasu.
Oya no iken dé
Akirameta no we
Mata mo rin-yé dé
Omoi-dasu.
The Buddhist word Rin-yé, or Rinten, has the meaning of "turning the Wheel,"—another expression for passing from birth to birth. The Wheel here is the great Circle of Illusion,—the whirl of Karma.
The Buddhist word Rin-yé, or Rinten, means "turning the Wheel," which is another way of saying going from one life to the next. The Wheel represents the vast Circle of Illusion—the cycle of Karma.
This is a hauta:—
This is a hauta:—
Numberless insects there are that call from dawn to evening,
Crying, "I love! I love!"—but the Firefly's silent passion,
Making its body burn, is deeper than all their longing.
Even such is my love ... yet I cannot think through what ingwa
I opened my heart—alas!—to a being not sincere![11]
There are countless insects that call from dawn to dusk,
Crying, "I love! I love!"—but the Firefly's quiet passion,
Making its body glow, is deeper than all their desire.
Such is my love ... yet I can't understand why ingwa
I opened my heart—oh!—to someone who isn't genuine![11]
Kaäi, kaäi to
Naku mushi yori mo
Nakanu hotaru ga
Mi we kogasu.
Nanno ingwa dé
Jitsu naki hito ni
Shin we akashité,—
Aa kuyashi!
Kaäi, kaäi to
More than a bug,
The firefly that doesn't cry
Lights up my eyes.
What kind of karma is this
To someone without truth
Who would shed tears,—
Ugh, so annoying!
Lit.: "'I-love-I-love'-saying-cry-insects than, better never-cry-firefly, body scorch! What Karma because-of, sincerity-not-is-man to, inmost-mind opened?—ah! regret!" ... It was formerly believed that the firefly's light really burned its own body.
Lit.: "'I love, I love'—saying, crying insects then, better never cry firefly, body burns! What Karma because of, sincerity is not in man, inmost mind opened?—ah! regret!" ... It was once believed that the firefly's light truly burned its own body.
If the foregoing seem productions possible only to our psychological antipodes, it is quite otherwise with a group of folk-songs reflecting the doctrine of Impermanency. Concerning the instability of all material things, and the hollowness of all earthly pleasures, Christian and Buddhist thought are very much in accord. The great difference between them appears only when we compare their teaching as to things ghostly,—and especially as to the nature of the Ego. But the Oriental doctrine that the Ego itself is an impermanent compound, and that the Self is not the true Consciousness, rarely finds expression in these popular songs. For the common people the Self exists: it is a real (though multiple) personality that passes from birth to birth. Only the educated Buddhist comprehends the deeper teaching that what we imagine to be Self is wholly illusion,—a darkening veil woven by Karma; and that there is no Self but the Infinite Self, the eternal Absolute. In the following dodoitsu will be found mostly thoughts or emotions according with universal experience:—
If the earlier ideas seem like they could only come from a completely different mindset, that's not the case with a collection of folk songs that reflect the concept of Impermanency. When it comes to the instability of all material things and the emptiness of earthly pleasures, Christian and Buddhist beliefs are actually quite similar. The main difference shows up when we look at their views on the spiritual realm—especially regarding the nature of the Ego. However, the Eastern idea that the Ego is just a temporary mix and that the Self isn’t the true Consciousness hardly appears in these popular songs. For ordinary people, the Self is real: it represents a (though fragmented) personality that moves from life to life. Only educated Buddhists understand the deeper teaching that what we think of as Self is just an illusion—a dark veil spun by Karma; and that there is nothing but the Infinite Self, the eternal Absolute. In the following dodoitsu, you will mostly find thoughts or feelings that resonate with universal experiences:—
Gathering clouds to the moon;—storm and rain to the flowers:
Somehow this world of woe never is just as we like.[12]
Gathering clouds to the moon;—storm and rain to the flowers:
Somehow, this world of sorrow never turns out exactly how we want.[12]
Tsuki ni murakumo,
Hana ni wa arashi:
Tokaku uki-yo wa
Mama naranu.
Tsuki and the gathering clouds,
flowers in a storm:
anyway, the world is
not that simple.
This song especially refers to unhappy love, and contains the substance of two Buddhist proverbs: Tsuki ni murakumo, hana ni kazé (cloud-masses to the moon; wind to flowers); and Mama ni naranu wa uki-yo no narai (to be disappointed is the rule in this miserable world). "Uki-yo" (this fleeting or unhappy world) is one of the commonest Buddhist terms in use.
This song particularly talks about unrequited love and includes the essence of two Buddhist proverbs: Tsuki ni murakumo, hana ni kazé (clouds to the moon; wind to flowers); and Mama ni naranu wa uki-yo no narai (being let down is the norm in this sad world). "Uki-yo" (this fleeting or unhappy world) is one of the most frequently used Buddhist terms.
Almost as soon as they bloom, the scented flowers of the plum-tree
By the wind of this world of change are scattered and blown away.
Almost as soon as they bloom, the fragrant flowers of the plum tree
Are scattered and blown away by the winds of this ever-changing world.
Thinking to-morrow remains, thou heart's frail flower-of-cherry?
How knowest whether this night the tempest will not come?[13]
Are you still thinking about tomorrow, delicate blossom of the cherry tree?
How do you know that a storm won't come tonight?[13]
Asu ari to
Omō kokoro no
Ada-zakura:
Yo wa ni arashi no
Fukanu monokawa?
When dawn arrives
With a heart full of thought
Cherry blossoms:
Is the world caught in a storm
Of unseen emotions?
Lit.: "To-morrow-is that think heart-of perishable-cherry flower: this-night-in-storm blow-not, is-it-certain?"
Lit.: "Tomorrow—is that the fleeting beauty of the cherry blossom: tonight—in a storm, does it really not blow away?"
Shadow and shape alike melt and flow back to nothing:
He who knows this truth is the Daruma of snow.[14]
Shadows and shapes dissolve and return to nothing:
Whoever understands this truth is like a snow statue.[14]
Kagé mo katachi mo
Kiyuréba moto no
Midzu to satoru zo
Yuki-Daruma.
Kagé and form
If they disappear, I'll realize
It's just water
Snowman.
Lit.: "Shadow and shape also, if-melt-away, original-water is,—that-understands Snow-Daruma." Daruma (Dharma), the twenty-eighth patriarch of the Zen sect, is said to have lost his legs through remaining long in the posture of meditation; and many legless toy-figures, which are so balanced that they will always assume an upright position however often placed upside-down, are called by his name. The snow-men made by Japanese children have the same traditional form.—The Japanese friend who helped me to translate these verses, tells me that a ghostly meaning attaches to the word "Kagé" [shadow] in the above;—this would give a much more profound signification to the whole verse.
Lit.: "Shadow and shape also, if they melt away, original water is — that understands Snow-Daruma." Daruma (Dharma), the twenty-eighth patriarch of the Zen sect, is said to have lost his legs from sitting in meditation for so long; many legless toy figures designed to always stand upright no matter how often they are turned over are named after him. The snowmen made by Japanese children have the same traditional shape. The Japanese friend who helped me translate these verses tells me that the word "Kagé" [shadow] carries a ghostly meaning here — this would add a much deeper significance to the entire verse.
As the moon of the fifteenth night, the heart till the age fifteen:
Then the brightness wanes, and the darkness comes with love.[15]
Like the moon on the fifteenth night, the heart until the age of fifteen:
Then the brightness fades, and darkness arrives with love.[15]
[15] According to the old calendar, there was always a full moon on the fifteenth of the month. The Buddhist allusion in the verse is to mayoi, the illusion of passion, which is compared to a darkness concealing the Right Way.
[15] According to the old calendar, there was always a full moon on the fifteenth of the month. The Buddhist reference in the verse is to mayoi, the illusion of desire, which is likened to a darkness hiding the Right Path.
All things change, we are told, in this world of change and
sorrow;
But love's way never changes of promising never to change.[16]
Everything changes, we are told, in this world of change and sadness;
But love's path never changes in its promise to remain constant.[16]
Kawaru uki-yo ni
Kawaranu mono wa
Kawarumai to no
Koi no michi.
Kawaru uki-yo ni
Kawaranu mono wa
Kawarumai to no
The path of love.
Lit.: "Change changeable-world-in, does-not-change that-which, 'We-will-never-change'-saying of Love-of Way."
Lit.: "In a world that keeps changing, what remains constant is that 'we will never change' is the saying of the love of the way."
Cruel the beautiful flash,—utterly heartless that lightning!
Before one can look even twice it vanishes wholly away![17]
Mean is the beautiful flash—completely heartless that lightning!
Before you can even glance twice, it disappears completely![17]
Honni tsurénai
Ano inadzuma wa
Futa mé minu uchi
Kiyété yuku.
Honni tsurénai
That image of the woman
In a town without a second glance
Is melting away.
The Buddhist saying, Inadzuma no hikari, ishi no hi (lightning-flash and flint-spark),—symbolizing the temporary nature of all pleasures,—is here playfully referred to. The song complains of a too brief meeting with sweet-heart or lover.
The Buddhist saying, Inadzuma no hikari, ishi no hi (lightning-flash and flint-spark),—which symbolizes the temporary nature of all pleasures—is referenced here in a lighthearted way. The song expresses sadness over a too brief encounter with a sweetheart or lover.
His very sweetness itself makes my existence a burden!
Truly this world of change is a world of constant woe![18]
His sweetness alone makes my life a struggle!
This world of change is truly full of pain![18]
[18] Words of a loving but jealous woman, thus interpreted by my Japanese friend: "The more kind he is, the more his kindness overwhelms me with anxiety lest he be equally tender to other girls who may also fall in love with him."
[18] Words of a loving but jealous woman, as explained by my Japanese friend: "The nicer he is, the more his kindness makes me anxious that he might also be sweet to other girls who could fall for him too."
Neither for youth nor age is fixed the life of the body;
—Bidding me wait for a time is the word that forever divides.[19]
Life isn’t set for either youth or old age;
—Telling me to wait for a moment is the phrase that always separates.[19]
Rō-shō fujō no
Mi dé ari nagara,
Jisetsu maté to wa
Kiré-kotoba.
Rō-shō fujō no
Even while I have my wounds,
I wait for the season
With sharp words.
Lit.: "Old-young not-fixed-of body being, time-wait to-say, cutting-word." Ro-shō fujō is a Buddhist phrase. The meaning of the song is: "Since all things in this world are uncertain, asking me to wait for our marriage-day means that you do not really love me;—for either of us might die before the time you speak of."
Lit.: "Old-young not-fixed-of body being, time-wait to-say, cutting-word." Ro-shō fujō is a Buddhist phrase. The meaning of the song is: "Since everything in this world is uncertain, asking me to wait for our wedding day means you don’t truly love me;—because either of us could die before the time you mentioned."
Only too well I know that to meet will cause more weeping;[20]
Yet never to meet at all were sorrow too great to bear.
I know all too well that meeting will bring more tears;[20]
But never meeting at all would be a grief too heavy to handle.
[20] Allusion is made to the Buddhist text, Shōja hitsu metsu, esha jōri ("Whosoever is born must die, and all who meet must as surely part"), and to the religious phrase, Ai betsu ri ku ("Sorrow of parting and pain of separation").
[20] This references the Buddhist text, Shōja hitsu metsu, esha jōri ("Anyone who is born must die, and everyone who meets will inevitably part"), and the religious saying, Ai betsu ri ku ("The sadness of parting and the pain of separation").
Too joyful in union to think, we forget that the smiles of the
evening
Sometimes themselves become the sources of morning-tears.
So happy together that we don’t think, we forget that the smiles of the
evening sometimes turn into the tears of morning.
Yet, notwithstanding the doctrine of impermanency, we are told in another dodoitsu that—
Yet, despite the idea of impermanence, we are informed in another dodoitsu that—
He who was never bewitched by the charming smile of a woman,
A wooden Buddha is he—a Buddha of bronze or stone![21]
Anyone who has never been captivated by a woman's charming smile,
is like a lifeless Buddha—a Buddha made of metal or stone![21]
Adana é-gao ni
Mayowanu mono wa
Ki-Butsu,—kana-Butsu,—
Ishi-botoké
Adana é-gao ni
Mayowanu mono wa
Ki-Butsu,—kana-Butsu,—
Ishi-botoké
"Charming-smile-by bewildered-not, he-as-for, wood-Buddha, metal-Buddha, stone-Buddha!" The term "Ishi-botoké" especially refers to the stone images of the Buddha placed in cemeteries.—This song is sung in every part of Japan; I have heard it many times in different places.
"Charming smile, not bewildered—he is for wood Buddha, metal Buddha, stone Buddha!" The term "Ishi-botoké" specifically refers to the stone images of the Buddha found in cemeteries.—This song is sung all over Japan; I've heard it many times in different places.
And why a Buddha of wood, or bronze, or stone? Because the living Buddha was not so insensible, as we are assured, with jocose irreverence, in the following:—
And why a Buddha made of wood, bronze, or stone? Because the living Buddha wasn't as unconcerned, as we're humorously assured, in the following:—
"Forsake this fitful world"!—
{Lord Buddha's}
that was
or
teaching!
{upside-down }
And Ragora,[22] son of his loins?—was he forgotten indeed?
"Leave this restless world!"—
{i>Buddha's}
that was
or
teaching!
upside down
And Ragora,[22] son of his blood?—was he truly forgotten?
There is an untranslatable pun in the original, which, if written in Romaji, would run thus:—
There’s a pun in the original that can’t be directly translated, which, if written in Romaji, would go like this:—
Uki-yo we sutéyo t'a
{Shaka Sama}
Sorya
yo
{saka-sama }
Ragora to iū ko we
Wasurété ka?
Uki-yo, we let go
{Shaka Sama}
So it is
{saka-sama}
Is it true what they say
Did you forget?
Shakamuni is the Japanese rendering of "Sakyamuni;" "Shaka Sama" is therefore "Lord Sakya," or "Lord Buddha." But saka-sama is a Japanese word meaning "topsy-turvy," "upside down;" and the difference between the pronunciation of Shaka Sama and saka-sama is slight enough to have suggested the pun. Love in suspense is not usually inclined to reverence.
Shakamuni is the Japanese version of "Sakyamuni;" "Shaka Sama" is therefore "Lord Sakya," or "Lord Buddha." But saka-sama is a Japanese word that means "topsy-turvy," or "upside down;" and the slight difference in pronunciation between Shaka Sama and saka-sama has led to the pun. Love in suspense doesn't typically lean toward reverence.
[22] Râhula.
Even while praying together in front of the tablets ancestral,
Lovers find chance to murmur prayers never meant for the
dead![23]
Even while praying together in front of the ancestral tablets,
Lovers find a moment to whisper prayers never meant for the
dead![23]
And as for interrupters:—
And about interrupters:—
Hateful the wind or rain that ruins the bloom of flowers:
Even more hateful far who obstructs the way of love.
Annoying is the wind or rain that ruins the blooming flowers:
Even more annoying is the one who blocks the path of love.
Yet the help of the Gods is earnestly besought:—
Yet the help of the gods is sincerely requested:—
I make my hyaku-dō, traveling Love's dark pathway.
Ever praying to meet the owner of my heart.[24]
I create my hyaku-dō, navigating Love's shadowy path.
Always hoping to encounter the one who holds my heart.[24]
Ekō suru toté
Hotoké no maé yé
Futari mukaité,
Konabé daté.
Ekō suru toté
Before the peaceful place
Facing each other,
Just like that.
Lit.: "Repeat prayers saying, dead-of-presence-in twain facing,—small-pan cooking!" Hotoké means a dead person as well as a Buddha. (See my Glimpses of Unfamiliar Japan: "The Household Shrine")-Konabé-daté is an idiomatic expression signifying a lovers' tête-à-tête. It is derived from the phrase, Chin-chin kamo nabé("cooking a wild duck in a pan"),—the idea suggested being that of the pleasure experienced by an amorous couple in eating out of the same dish. Chin-chin, an onomatope, expresses the sound of the gravy boiling.
Lit.: "Repeat prayers saying, dead-of-presence-in twain facing,—small-pan cooking!" Hotoké refers to both a deceased person and a Buddha. (See my Glimpses of Unfamiliar Japan: "The Household Shrine")-Konabé-daté is a phrase that signifies a lovers' intimate meeting. It's derived from the phrase, Chin-chin kamo nabé ("cooking a wild duck in a pan"), suggesting the enjoyment experienced by a couple sharing the same dish. Chin-chin, an onomatopoeia, represents the sound of the gravy boiling.
[24] To perform the rite called "o-hyaku-dō" means to make one hundred visits to a temple, saying a prayer each time. The expression "dark way of Love" (koi no yami or yamiji) is a Buddhist phrase; love, being due to mayoi, or illusion, is a state of spiritual darkness. The term "owner of my heart" is an attempted rendering of the Japanese word nushi, signifying "master," "owner,"—often, also, "landlord,"—and, in love-matters, the lord or master of the affection inspired.
[24] To perform the ritual called "o-hyaku-dō" means to make one hundred visits to a temple, saying a prayer each time. The phrase "dark way of Love" (koi no yami or yamiji) is a Buddhist expression; love, being caused by mayoi, or illusion, is a state of spiritual darkness. The term "owner of my heart" is an attempt to translate the Japanese word nushi, which means "master," "owner,"—often, also, "landlord"—and in matters of love, it refers to the lord or master of the feelings inspired.
The interest attaching to the following typical group of love-songs will be found to depend chiefly upon the Buddhist allusions:—
The interest in the following typical group of love songs mainly comes from the Buddhist references:—
Sai-no-kawara to
Nushi matsu yoi wa
Koishi, koishi ga
Yama to naru.
Sai-no-kawara to
Nushi waits for a good night
A little, little stone
Turns into a mountain.
A more literal translation would be: "In the Sai-no-Kawara ('Dry bed of the River of Souls') and in the evening when waiting for the loved one, 'Koishi, Koishi' becomes a mountain." There is a delicate pun here,—a play on the word Koishi, which, as pronounced, though not as written, may mean either "a small stone," or "longing to see." In the bed of the phantom river, Sai-no-Kawa, the ghosts of children are obliged to pile up little stones, the weight of which increases so as to tax their strength to the utmost. There is a reference here also to a verse in the Buddhist wasan of Jizō, describing the crying of the children for their parents: "Chichi koishi! haha koishi!" (See Glimpses of Unfamiliar Japan, vol. i. pp. 59-61.)
A more literal translation would be: "In the Sai-no-Kawara ('Dry bed of the River of Souls') and in the evening while waiting for a loved one, 'Koishi, Koishi' turns into a mountain." There’s a clever play on the word Koishi, which, when spoken, though not when written, can mean either "a small stone" or "longing to see." In the bed of the phantom river, Sai-no-Kawa, the spirits of children have to pile up small stones, the weight of which grows heavier, pushing them to their limits. There’s also a reference to a verse in the Buddhist wasan of Jizō, expressing the children's cries for their parents: "Chichi koishi! haha koishi!" (See Glimpses of Unfamiliar Japan, vol. i. pp. 59-61.)
Coldly seen from without our love looks utter folly:
Who never has felt mayoi never could understand!
From the outside, our love might look completely foolish:
Those who have never felt mayoi could never understand!
Countless the men must be who dwell in three thousand worlds;
Yet among them all is none worthy to change for mine.[27]
There must be countless men living in three thousand worlds;
Yet among all of them, none are worthy to trade places with me.[27]
However fickle I seem, my heart is never unfaithful:
Out of the slime itself, spotless the lotos grows.[28]
Even though I may seem inconsistent, my heart is always true:
From the mud itself, the lotus blooms pristine.[28]
So that we stay together, even the Hell of the Blood Lake—
Even the Mountain of Swords—will signify nothing at all?[29]
So that we stick together, even the Hell of the Blood Lake—
Even the Mountain of Swords—will mean nothing at all?[29]
San-zen sékai ni
Otoko wa arédo,
Nushi ni mi-kayeru
Hito wa nai.
In this world,
there are men,
but no one
to see the master.
"San-zen sekai," the three thousand worlds, is a common Buddhist expression. Literally translated, the above song runs: "Three-thousand-worlds-in men are, but lover-to-exchange person is not."
"San-zen sekai," the three thousand worlds, is a common Buddhist expression. Literally translated, the above song means: "In the three thousand worlds, people exist, but a lover to exchange with is rare."
[28] The familiar Buddhist simile is used more significantly here than the Western reader might suppose from the above rendering. These are supposed to be the words either of a professional singing-girl or of a jorō. Her calling is derisively termed a doro-midzu kagyō ("foul-water occupation"); and her citation of the famous Buddhist comparison in self-defense is particularly, and pathetically, happy.
[28] The well-known Buddhist analogy is used more meaningfully here than a Western reader might think from the previous translation. These are likely the words of a professional singer or a jorō. Her profession is mockingly referred to as a doro-midzu kagyō ("foul-water occupation"); and her reference to the famous Buddhist analogy in her defense is especially poignant and sadly fitting.
Chi-no-Iké-Jigoku mo,
Tsurugi-no-Yama mo,
Futari-dzuré nara
Itoi 'a sénu.
Chi-no-Iké-Jigoku also,
Tsurugi-no-Yama too,
If we're together
There’s no need for fear.
The Hell of the Blood-Lake is a hell for women; and the Mountain of Swords is usually depicted in Buddhist prints as a place of infernal punishment for men in especial.
The Hell of the Blood-Lake is a hell for women, and the Mountain of Swords is often shown in Buddhist prints as a place of awful punishment specifically for men.
Not yet indeed is my body garbed in the ink-black habit;
—But as for this heart bereaved, already it is a nun.[30]
My body isn't dressed in the dark habit yet;
—But this grieving heart? It’s already a nun.[30]
My hair, indeed, is uncut; but my heart has become a religious;
A nun it shall always be till the hour I meet him again.
My hair is definitely uncut; but my heart has become devoted;
A nun it will always be until the moment I see him again.
But even the priest or nun is not always exempt from the power of mayoi:—
But even the priest or nun isn’t always free from the influence of mayoi:—
I am wearing the sable garb,—and yet, through illusion of
longing,
Ever I lose my way,—knowing not whither or where!
I'm wearing the luxurious fur, — and yet, because of the deception of desire,
I constantly lose my way, — not knowing where I'm headed!
[30] In the original much more pretty and much more simple:—
[30] In the original, it's much prettier and much simpler:—
Sumi no koromo ni
Mi wa yatsusanedo,
Kokoro hitotsu wa
Ama-hōshi.
Sewn into this robe of mine,
Though my body may not be connected,
My heart remains
A gift to the heavens.
"Ink-black-koromo [priest's or nun's outer robe] in, body not clad, but heart-one nun." Hitotsu, "one," also means "solitary," "forlorn," "bereaved." Ama hōshi, lit.: "nun-priest."
"Ink-black-koromo [priest's or nun's outer robe] in, body not dressed, but heart-one nun." Hitotsu, "one," also means "alone," "lonely," "grieving." Ama hōshi, literally: "nun-priest."
So far, my examples have been principally chosen from the more serious class of dodoitsu. But in dodoitsu of a lighter class the Buddhist allusions are perhaps even more frequent. The following group of five will serve for specimens of hundreds:—
So far, my examples have mainly come from the more serious type of dodoitsu. However, in the lighter dodoitsu forms, Buddhist references might be even more common. The following group of five will be examples of many:—
Never can be recalled the word too quickly spoken:
Therefore with Emma's face the lover receives the prayer.[31]
You can never take back words spoken too quickly:
So the lover receives the prayer with Emma's face in mind.[31]
Thrice did I hear that prayer with Buddha's face; but hereafter
My face shall be Emma's face because of too many prayers.
I heard that prayer three times with Buddha's face; but from now on
My face will be Emma's face because of too many prayers.
Now they are merry together; but under their boat is Jigoku.[32]
Blow quickly, thou river-wind,—blow a typhoon for my
sake!
Now they are happy together; but beneath their boat is Jigoku.[32]
Blow quickly, river wind—blow a typhoon for me!
Vainly, to make him stay, I said that the crows were night
crows;[33]—
The bell of the dawn peals doom,—the bell that cannot lie.
In vain, to make him stay, I said that the crows were night
crows;[33]—
The dawn bell tolls doom,—the bell that can't be untruthful.
[31] The implication is that he has hastily promised more than he wishes to perform. Emma, or Yemma (Sansc. Yama), is the Lord of Hell and Judge of Souls; and, as depicted in Buddhist sculpture and painting, is more than fearful to look upon. There is an evident reference in this song to the Buddhist proverb: Karu-toki no Jizō-gao; nasu-toki no Emma-gao ("Borrowing-time, the face of Jizō; repaying-time, the face of Emma").
[31] The implication is that he has quickly promised more than he intends to deliver. Emma, or Yemma (Sanskrit Yama), is the Lord of Hell and Judge of Souls; and, as shown in Buddhist art and sculpture, is quite terrifying to behold. This song clearly references the Buddhist proverb: Karu-toki no Jizō-gao; nasu-toki no Emma-gao ("During borrowing time, the face of Jizō; during repayment time, the face of Emma").
[32] "Jigoku" is the Buddhist name for various hells (Sansc. narakas). The allusion here is to the proverb, Funa-ita ichi-mai shita wa Jigoku: "Under [the thickness of] a single boat-plank is hell,"—referring to the perils of the sea. This song is a satire on jealousy; and the boat spoken of is probably a roofed pleasure-boat, such as excursions are made into the sound of music.
[32] "Jigoku" is the Buddhist term for different types of hell (Sanskrit narakas). The reference here is to the saying, Funa-ita ichi-mai shita wa Jigoku: "Under [the thickness of] a single boat-plank is hell,"—which highlights the dangers of the sea. This song satirizes jealousy; and the boat mentioned is likely a covered pleasure boat, similar to those used for outings accompanied by music.
[33] Tsuki-yo-garasu, lit.: "moon-night crows." Crows usually announce the dawn by their cawing; but sometimes on moonlight nights they caw at all hours from sunset to sunrise. The bell referred to is the bell of some Buddhist temple: the aké-no-kane, or "dawn-bell," being, in all parts of Japan, sounded from every Buddhist tera. There is a pun in the original;—the expression tsukenai, "cannot tell (a lie)," might also be interpreted phonetically as "cannot strike [a bell]."
[33] Tsuki-yo-garasu, which means "moon-night crows." Crows usually signal the dawn with their cawing, but on moonlit nights, they caw continuously from sunset to sunrise. The bell mentioned is from a Buddhist temple: the aké-no-kane, or "dawn-bell," which rings at every Buddhist tera across Japan. There's a pun in the original; the phrase tsukenai, meaning "cannot tell (a lie)," can also be phonetically interpreted as "cannot strike [a bell]."
This my desire: To kill the crows of three thousand worlds,
And then to repose in peace with the owner of my heart![34]
This is my wish: To eliminate the crows of three thousand worlds,
And then to rest peacefully with the one I love![34]
San-zen sékai no
Karasu we koroshi
Nushi to soi-né ga
Shité mitai
San-zen sekai no
Karasu wo koroshi
Nushi to soi-né ga
Shit looks like
I have cited this last only as a curiosity. For it has a strange history, and is not what it seems,—although the apparent motive was certainly suggested by some song like the one immediately preceding it. It is a song of loyalty, and was composed by Kido of Chō-shū, one of the leaders in that great movement which brought about the downfall of the Shōgunate, the restoration of the Imperial power, the reconstruction of Japanese society, and the introduction and adoption of Western civilization. Kido, Saigō, and Ōkubo are rightly termed the three heroes of the restoration. While preparing his plans at Kyōto, in company with his friend Saigō, Kido composed and sang this song as an intimation of his real sentiments. By the phrase, "ravens of the three thousand worlds," he designated the Tokugawa partisans; by the word nushi (lord, or heart's-master) he signified the Emperor; and by the term soiné (reposing together) he referred to the hoped-for condition of direct responsibility to the Throne, without further intervention of Shōgun and daimyō. It was not the first example in Japanese history of the use of popular song as a medium for the utterance of opinions which, expressed in plainer language, would have invited assassination.
I mention this last piece just out of curiosity. It has a strange backstory and is not what it seems—even though the apparent motivation was definitely inspired by a song like the one right before it. It's a song about loyalty, written by Kido of Chō-shū, one of the leaders of the major movement that led to the fall of the Shōgunate, the restoration of Imperial power, the restructuring of Japanese society, and the adoption of Western civilization. Kido, Saigō, and Ōkubo are rightly called the three heroes of the restoration. While working on his plans in Kyōto with his friend Saigō, Kido wrote and sang this song as a way to express his true feelings. When he referred to "ravens of the three thousand worlds," he meant the Tokugawa supporters; by using the word nushi (lord or heart's master), he indicated the Emperor; and with the term soiné (reposing together), he hoped for a direct responsibility to the Throne, free from further intervention by the Shōgun and daimyō. This wasn't the first time in Japanese history that popular songs were used to express opinions that, if stated more directly, could have led to assassination.
*
Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
While I was writing the preceding note upon Kido's song, the Buddhist phrase, San-zen sékai (twice occurring, as the reader will have observed, in the present collection), suggested a few reflections with which this paper may fitly conclude. I remember that when I first attempted, years ago, to learn the outlines of Buddhist philosophy, one fact which particularly impressed me was the vastness of the Buddhist concept of the universe. Buddhism, as I read it, had not offered itself to humanity as a saving creed for one inhabited world, but as the religion of "innumerable hundreds of thousands of myriads of kôtis[35] of worlds." And the modern scientific revelation of stellar evolution and dissolution then seemed to me, and still seems, like a prodigious confirmation of certain Buddhist theories of cosmical law.
While I was writing the previous note about Kido's song, the Buddhist phrase, San-zen sékai (which appears twice in this collection, as you may have noticed), sparked some thoughts that are fitting to end this paper. I remember that when I first tried to learn the basics of Buddhist philosophy years ago, one thing that struck me was the enormity of the Buddhist idea of the universe. Buddhism, as I understood it, did not present itself to humanity as a salvation creed for just one inhabited world, but as the religion of "countless hundreds of thousands of myriads of kôtis[35] of worlds." And the modern scientific discoveries about stellar evolution and dissolution then appeared to me, and still do, as a remarkable affirmation of certain Buddhist theories regarding cosmic law.
The man of science to-day cannot ignore the enormous suggestions of the new story that the heavens are telling. He finds himself compelled to regard the development of what we call mind as a general phase or incident in the ripening of planetary life throughout the universe. He is obliged to consider the relation of our own petty sphere to the great swarming of suns and systems as no more than the relation of a single noctiluca to the phosphorescence of a sea. By its creed the Oriental intellect has been better prepared than the Occidental to accept this tremendous revelation, not as a wisdom that increaseth sorrow, but as a wisdom to quicken faith. And I cannot but think that out of the certain future union of Western knowledge with Eastern thought there must eventually proceed a Neo-Buddhism inheriting all the strength of Science, yet spiritually able to recompense the seeker after truth with the recompense foretold in the twelfth chapter of the Sutra of the Diamond-Cutter. Taking the text as it stands,—in despite of commentators,—what more could be unselfishly desired from any spiritual teaching than the reward promised in that verse,—"They shall be endowed with the Highest Wonder"?
The scientist today cannot overlook the vast insights that the universe is revealing. He feels compelled to see the development of what we call mind as just a phase in the maturation of life across the cosmos. He has to think about the connection between our small world and the vast array of stars and systems as similar to that of a single microorganism to the glow of an ocean. According to its beliefs, Eastern thinking has been better prepared than Western thinking to embrace this incredible insight, not as a wisdom that increases sorrow, but as a wisdom that enhances faith. I believe that the inevitable merger of Western knowledge with Eastern thought will lead to a Neo-Buddhism that combines the power of Science while still being able to reward those who seek truth, as foretold in the twelfth chapter of the Diamond-Cutter Sutra. Taking the text as it is—despite what commentators say—what could anyone unselfishly desire from any spiritual teaching more than the reward promised in that verse, “They shall be endowed with the Highest Wonder”?
[35] 1 kôti = 10,000,000.
1 kôti = 10 million.
IX
NIRVANA
A STUDY IN SYNTHETIC BUDDHISM
I
"It is not possible, O Subhûti, that this treatise of the Law should be heard by beings of little faith,—by those who believe in Self, in beings, in living beings, and in persons."—The Diamond-Cutter.
“It’s not possible, Subhûti, for this teaching of the Law to be understood by people with little faith—by those who believe in Self, beings, living beings, and individuals.” —The Diamond-Cutter.
There still widely prevails in Europe and America the idea that Nirvana signifies, to Buddhist minds, neither more nor less than absolute nothingness,—complete annihilation. This idea is erroneous. But it is erroneous only because it contains half of a truth. This half of a truth has no value or interest, or even intelligibility, unless joined with the other half. And of the other half no suspicion yet exists in the average Western mind.
There is still a common belief in Europe and America that Nirvana means, to Buddhists, nothing more and nothing less than total nothingness—complete annihilation. This belief is incorrect. However, it is incorrect only because it represents half of the truth. This half-truth has no value, interest, or even meaning unless it is connected with the other half. And there is no awareness of that other half in the average Western mind.
Nirvana, indeed, signifies an extinction. But if by this extinction of individual being we understand soul-death, our conception of Nirvana is wrong. Or if we take Nirvana to mean such reabsorption of the finite into the infinite as that predicted by Indian pantheism, again our idea is foreign to Buddhism.
Nirvana, indeed, means an end. But if we think of this end of individual existence as soul-death, our understanding of Nirvana is incorrect. Or if we view Nirvana as the absorption of the finite into the infinite, as suggested by Indian pantheism, once again our idea is not aligned with Buddhism.
Nevertheless, if we declare that Nirvana means the extinction of individual sensation, emotion, thought,—the final disintegration of conscious personality,—the annihilation of everything that can be included under the term "I,"—then we rightly express one side of the Buddhist teaching.
Nevertheless, if we say that Nirvana means the end of personal sensation, emotion, and thought—the complete breakdown of conscious identity—the elimination of everything that falls under the term "I"—then we accurately convey one aspect of the Buddhist teaching.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like to modernize.
The apparent contradiction of the foregoing statements is due only to our Occidental notion of Self. Self to us signifies feelings, ideas, memory, volition; and it can scarcely occur to any person not familiar with German idealism even to imagine that consciousness might not be Self. The Buddhist, on the contrary, declares all that we call Self to be false. He defines the Ego as a mere temporary aggregate of sensations, impulses, ideas, created by the physical and mental experiences of the race,—all related to the perishable body, and all doomed to dissolve with it. What to Western reasoning seems the most indubitable of realities, Buddhist reasoning pronounces the greatest of all illusions, and even the source of all sorrow and sin. "The mind, the thoughts, and all the senses are subject to the law of life and death. With knowledge of Self and the laws of birth and death, there is no grasping, and no sense-perception. Knowing one's self and knowing how the senses act, there is no room for the idea of or the ground for framing it The thought of 'Self' gives rise to all sorrows,—binding the world as with fetters; but having found there is no 'I' that can be bound, then all these bonds are severed."[1]
The apparent contradiction in the previous statements is solely due to our Western idea of Self. For us, Self means emotions, thoughts, memories, and will; it’s hard for anyone not familiar with German idealism to even consider that consciousness might not be the Self. In contrast, the Buddhist perspective calls everything we refer to as Self an illusion. They define the Ego as just a temporary collection of sensations, impulses, and ideas that arise from both the physical and mental experiences of humanity—all linked to the mortal body and destined to disappear with it. What seems like an undeniable reality to Western logic, Buddhist thought describes as the greatest illusion, the cause of all suffering and wrongdoing. "The mind, the thoughts, and all the senses are subject to the law of life and death. With knowledge of Self and the laws of birth and death, there is no grasping, and no sense-perception. Knowing oneself and understanding how the senses work leaves no space for the concept of 'Self' or any foundation for constructing it. The thought of 'Self' leads to all sorrows—binding the world like shackles; but once realizing there is no 'I' that can be bound, all these chains are broken."[1]
The above text suggests very plainly that the consciousness is not the Real Self, and that the mind dies with the body. Any reader unfamiliar with Buddhist thought may well ask, "What, then, is the meaning of the doctrine of Karma, the doctrine of moral progression, the doctrine of the consequence of acts?" Indeed, to try to study, only with the ontological ideas of the West, even such translations of the Buddhist Sutras as those given in the "Sacred Books of the East," is to be at every page confronted by seemingly hopeless riddles and contradictions. We find a doctrine of rebirth; but the existence of a soul is denied. We are told that the misfortunes of this life are punishments of faults committed in a previous life; yet personal transmigration does not take place. We find the statement that beings are reindividualized; yet both individuality and personality are called illusions. I doubt whether anybody not acquainted with the deeper forms of Buddhist belief could possibly understand the following extracts which I have made from the first volume of "The Questions of King Milinda:"—
The above text clearly states that consciousness is not the Real Self, and that the mind ceases to exist with the body. Any reader who isn't familiar with Buddhist thought might ask, "So what does the doctrine of Karma mean, along with the idea of moral growth and the consequences of actions?" Indeed, trying to study this only through Western ontological ideas, even with translations of the Buddhist Sutras like those in the "Sacred Books of the East," leads to a confusing array of riddles and contradictions on every page. There's a notion of rebirth, but the existence of a soul is denied. We're told that the hardships of this life are punishments for wrongs done in a past life, yet personal reincarnation doesn’t occur. It’s stated that beings are reindividualized, but both individuality and personality are described as illusions. I doubt anyone unfamiliar with the deeper aspects of Buddhist belief could truly grasp the following excerpts I’ve taken from the first volume of "The Questions of King Milinda:"—
*
Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The King said: "Nagasena, is there any one who after death is not reindividualized?" Nagasena answered: "A sinful being is reindividualized; a sinless one is not." (p. 50.)
The King asked, "Nagasena, is there anyone who, after death, doesn't get reindividualized?" Nagasena replied, "A sinful person gets reindividualized; a sinless person does not." (p. 50.)
"Is there, Nagasena, such a thing as the soul?" "There is no such thing as soul." (pp. 86-89.) [The same statement is repeated in a later chapter (p. 111), with a qualification: "In the highest sense, O King, there is no such thing."]
"Is there, Nagasena, something called the soul?" "There is no such thing as a soul." (pp. 86-89.) [The same statement is repeated in a later chapter (p. 111), with a qualification: "In the highest sense, O King, there is no such thing."]
"Is there any being, Nagasena, who transmigrates from this body to another?" "No: there is not." (p. 112.)
"Is there anyone, Nagasena, who moves from this body to another?" "No, there isn't." (p. 112.)
"Where there is no transmigration, Nagasena, can there be rebirth?" "Yes: there can."
"Where there is no rebirth, Nagasena, can there be a new life?" "Yes, there can."
"Does he, Nagasena, who is about to be reborn, know that he will be reborn?" "Yes: he knows it, O King." (p. 113.)
"Does he, Nagasena, who is about to be reborn, know that he will be reborn?" "Yes: he knows it, O King." (p. 113.)
Naturally the Western reader may ask,—"How can there be reindividualization without a soul? How can there be rebirth without transmigration? How can there be personal foreknowledge of rebirth without personality?" But the answers to such questions will not be found in the work cited.
Naturally, the Western reader might ask, “How can there be reindividualization without a soul? How can there be rebirth without transmigration? How can there be personal foreknowledge of rebirth without personality?” But the answers to these questions won’t be found in the cited work.
It would be wrong to suppose that the citations given offer any exceptional difficulty. As to the doctrine of the annihilation of Self, the testimony of nearly all those Buddhist texts now accessible to English readers is overwhelming. Perhaps the Sutra of the Great Decease furnishes the most remarkable evidence contained in the "Sacred Books of the East." In its account of the Eight Stages of Deliverance leading to Nirvana, it explicitly describes what we should be justified in calling, from our Western point of view, the process of absolute annihilation. We are told that in the first of these eight stages the Buddhist seeker after truth still retains the ideas of form—subjective and objective. In the second stage he loses the subjective idea of form, and views forms as external phenomena only. In the third stage the sense of the approaching perception of larger truth comes to him. In the fourth stage he passes beyond all ideas of form, ideas of resistance, and ideas of distinction; and there remains to him only the idea of infinite space. In the fifth stage the idea of infinite space vanishes, and the thought comes: It is all infinite reason. [Here is the uttermost limit, many might suppose, of pantheistic idealism; but it is only the half way resting-place on the path which the Buddhist thinker must pursue.] In the sixth stage the thought comes, "Nothing at all exists." In the seventh stage the idea of nothingness itself vanishes. In the eighth stage all sensations and ideas cease to exist. And after this comes Nirvana.
It would be incorrect to think that the citations provided present any exceptional challenge. Regarding the concept of the annihilation of Self, the evidence from nearly all the Buddhist texts now available to English readers is overwhelming. Perhaps the Sutra of the Great Decease provides the most striking proof found in the "Sacred Books of the East." In its description of the Eight Stages of Deliverance leading to Nirvana, it clearly outlines what we could reasonably describe, from our Western perspective, as the process of total annihilation. We learn that in the first of these eight stages, the Buddhist seeker of truth still holds onto the ideas of form—both subjective and objective. In the second stage, he loses the subjective idea of form and only sees forms as external realities. In the third stage, he begins to sense a larger truth approaching. In the fourth stage, he goes beyond all ideas of form, resistance, and distinction; only the idea of infinite space remains. In the fifth stage, the idea of infinite space disappears, and the thought arises: It is all infinite reason. [This might be seen as the ultimate limit of pantheistic idealism; however, it is merely a halfway point on the path that the Buddhist thinker must continue to follow.] In the sixth stage, the thought emerges, "Nothing at all exists." In the seventh stage, the concept of nothingness itself fades away. In the eighth stage, all sensations and ideas come to an end. And after this comes Nirvana.
The same sutra, in recounting the death of the Buddha, represents him as rapidly passing through the first, second, third, and fourth stages of meditation to enter into "that state of mind to which the Infinity of Space alone is present,"—and thence into "that state of mind to which the Infinity of Thought alone is present,"—and thence into "that state of mind to which nothing at all is specially present,"—and thence into "that state of mind between consciousness and unconsciousness,"—and thence into "that state of mind in which the consciousness both of sensations and of ideas has wholly passed away."
The same sutra, while describing the Buddha's death, shows him quickly going through the first, second, third, and fourth stages of meditation to reach "that state of mind where only the Infinity of Space exists,"—and then into "that state of mind where only the Infinity of Thought exists,"—and then into "that state of mind where nothing in particular is present,"—and then into "that state of mind between being aware and not being aware,"—and then into "that state of mind where both the awareness of sensations and ideas has completely disappeared."
For the reader who has made any serious attempt to obtain a general idea of Buddhism, such citations are scarcely necessary; since the fundamental doctrine of the concatenation of cause and effect contains the same denial of the reality of Self and suggests the same enigmas. Illusion produces action or Karma; Karma, self-consciousness; self-consciousness, individuality; individuality, the senses; the senses, contact; contact, feeling; feeling, desire; desire, union; union, conception; conception, birth; birth, sorrow and decrepitude and death. Doubtless the reader knows the doctrine of the destruction of the twelve Nidanas; and it is needless here to repeat it at length. But he may be reminded of the teaching that by the cessation of contact feeling is destroyed; by that of feeling, individuality; and by that of individuality, self-consciousness.
For anyone who has seriously tried to understand Buddhism, these citations are hardly necessary; the core teaching of cause and effect inherently denies the reality of the Self and raises similar questions. Illusion leads to action or Karma; Karma leads to self-awareness; self-awareness leads to individuality; individuality leads to the senses; the senses lead to contact; contact leads to feeling; feeling leads to desire; desire leads to union; union leads to conception; conception leads to birth; birth leads to suffering, aging, and death. Chances are the reader is familiar with the teaching on the destruction of the twelve Nidanas, so it’s not necessary to go into detail here. However, it’s worth noting that with the end of contact, feeling is eliminated; with the end of feeling, individuality is lost; and with the end of individuality, self-consciousness ceases to exist.
*
*
Evidently, without a preliminary solution of the riddles offered by such texts, any effort to learn the meaning of Nirvana is hopeless. Before being able to comprehend the true meaning of those sutras now made familiar to English readers by translation, it is necessary to understand that the common Occidental ideas of God and Soul, of matter, of spirit, have no existence in Buddhist philosophy; their places being occupied by concepts having no real counterparts in Western religious thought. Above all, it is necessary that the reader should expel from his mind the theological idea of Soul. The texts already quoted should have made it clear that in Buddhist philosophy there is no personal transmigration, and no individual permanent Soul.
Clearly, without first solving the riddles presented by these texts, any attempt to understand the meaning of Nirvana is pointless. Before grasping the true significance of those sutras that have now been made accessible to English readers through translation, one must realize that the common Western concepts of God and Soul, as well as matter and spirit, do not exist in Buddhist philosophy; instead, they are replaced by ideas that have no real equivalents in Western religious thought. Most importantly, it's essential for the reader to dismiss the theological concept of Soul from their mind. The texts already referenced should make it clear that in Buddhist philosophy, there is no personal reincarnation, and no individual permanent Soul.
[1] Fo-Sho-Hing-Tsan-King.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fo-Sho-Hing-Tsan-King.
II
"O Bhagavat, the idea of a self is no idea; and the idea of a being, or a living person, or a person, is no idea. And why? Because the blessed Buddhas are freed from all ideas."—The Diamond-Cutter.
"O Bhagavat, the idea of a self isn't truly an idea; and the idea of a being, a living person, or a person, isn't really an idea either. And why is that? Because the enlightened Buddhas are free from all ideas."—The Diamond-Cutter.
And now let us try to understand what it is that dies, and what it is that is reborn,—what it is that commits faults and what it is that suffers penalties,—what passes from states of woe to states of bliss,—what enters into Nirvana after the destruction of self-consciousness,—what survives "extinction" and has power to return out of Nirvana,—what experiences the Four Infinite Feelings after all finite feeling has been annihilated.
And now let's try to understand what dies, what is reborn, what makes mistakes, and what faces consequences, what moves from suffering to happiness, what achieves Nirvana after losing self-awareness, what persists after "extinction" and has the ability to return from Nirvana, and what experiences the Four Infinite Feelings after all limited feelings have been eliminated.
It is not the sentient and conscious Self that enters Nirvana. The Ego is only a temporary aggregate of countless illusions, a phantom-shell, a bubble sure to break. It is a creation of Karma,—or rather, as a Buddhist friend insists, it is Karma. To comprehend the statement fully, the reader should know that, in this Oriental philosophy, acts and thoughts are forces integrating themselves into material and mental phenomena,—into what we call objective and subjective appearances. The very earth we tread upon,—the mountains and forests, the rivers and seas, the world and its moon, the visible universe in short,—is the integration of acts and thoughts, is Karma, or, at least, Being conditioned by Karma.[1]
It’s not the aware and conscious self that reaches Nirvana. The ego is just a temporary collection of countless illusions, a phantom shell, a bubble that’s bound to pop. It’s a product of karma—or, as a Buddhist friend insists, it *is* karma. To fully understand this statement, the reader should know that in this Eastern philosophy, actions and thoughts are forces that merge into material and mental experiences—into what we refer to as objective and subjective appearances. The very ground we walk on—the mountains and forests, the rivers and seas, the world and its moon, the visible universe in short—*is the merging of actions and thoughts,* is karma, or at least, existence shaped by karma.[1]
[1] "The aggregate actions of all sentient beings give birth to the varieties of mountains, rivers, countries, etc. ... Their eyes, nostrils, ears, tongues, bodies,—as well as their gardens, woods, farms, residences, servants, and maids,—men imagine to be their own possessions; but they are, in truth, only results produced by innumerable actions."
[1] "The combined actions of all living beings create the different types of mountains, rivers, and nations. ... People think that their eyes, noses, ears, tongues, bodies — along with their gardens, forests, farms, homes, servants, and maids — belong to them; but in reality, they are just outcomes of countless actions."
—KURODA, Outlines of the Mahâyana.
—KURODA, Basics of the Mahâyana.
"Grass, trees, earth,—all these shall become Buddha."
"Grass, trees, earth—all of these will become Buddha."
—CHŪ-IN-KYŌ."
—CHŪ-IN-KYŌ."
"Even swords and things of metal are manifestations of spirit: within them exist all virtues (or 'power') in their fullest development and perfection."—HIZŌ-HŌ-YAKU.
"Even swords and metal objects are expressions of spirit: within them lie all virtues (or 'power') at their highest development and perfection."—Hizō-hō-yaku.
"When called sentient or non-sentient, matter is Law-Body (or 'spiritual body')."—CHISHŌ-HISHŌ.
"When referred to as sentient or non-sentient, matter is Law-Body (or 'spiritual body')."—CHISHŌ-HISHŌ.
"The Apparent Doctrine treats of the four great elements [earth, fire, water, air] as non-sentient. But in the Hidden Doctrine these are said to be the Sammya-Shin (Samya-Kaya), or Body-Accordant of the Nyōrai (Tathâgata)."—SOKU-SHIN-JŌ-BUTSU-GI.
"The Apparent Doctrine views the four main elements [earth, fire, water, air] as non-sentient. However, in the Hidden Doctrine, these are referred to as the Sammya-Shin (Samya-Kaya), or Body-Accordant of the Nyōrai (Tathâgata)."—Soku-shin-jōbutsu-gi.
"When every phase of our mind shall be in accord with the mind of Buddha, ... then there will not be even one particle of dust that does not enter into Buddhahood."—ENGAKU-SHŌ.
"When every part of our mind is in harmony with the mind of Buddha, ... then there won’t be even a speck of dust that doesn't achieve Buddhahood."—ENGAKU-SHŌ.
The Karma-Ego we call Self is mind and is body;—both perpetually decay; both are perpetually renewed. From the unknown beginning, this double—phenomenon, objective and subjective, has been alternately dissolved and integrated: each integration is a birth; each dissolution a death. There is no other birth or death but the birth and death of Karma in some form or condition. But at each rebirth the reintegration is never the reintegration of the identical phenomenon, but of another to which it gives rise,—as growth begets growth, as motion produces motion. So that the phantom-self changes not only as to form and condition, but as to actual personality with every reëmbodiment. There is one Reality; but there is no permanent individual, no constant personality: there is only phantom-self, and phantom succeeds to phantom, as undulation to undulation, over the ghostly Sea of Birth and Death. And even as the storming of a sea is a motion of undulation, not of translation,—even as it is the form of the wave only, not the wave itself, that travels,—so in the passing of lives there is only the rising and the vanishing of forms,—forms mental, forms material. The fathomless Reality does not pass. "All forms," it is written in the Kongō-hannya-haramitsu-Kyō,[2] "are unreal: he who rises above all forms is the Buddha." But what can remain to rise above all forms after the total disintegration of body and the final dissolution of mind?
The Karma-Ego we call Self is both mind and body; both constantly decay and are constantly renewed. From an unknown beginning, this dual phenomenon—objective and subjective—has been alternately dissolved and integrated: each integration is a birth; each dissolution is a death. There is no other birth or death except the birth and death of Karma in some form or condition. However, with each rebirth, the reintegration is never the same phenomenon, but rather a new one that it creates—just as growth leads to more growth, and motion produces motion. Thus, the phantom-self changes not only in form and condition but also in actual personality with every reembodiment. There is one Reality, but there is no permanent individual, no constant personality: there is only phantom-self, and one phantom replaces another as undulations rise and fall over the ghostly Sea of Birth and Death. Even as the storming sea is a motion of undulation, not translation—just as it is the shape of the wave that travels, not the wave itself—so in the passing of lives, there is only the rising and vanishing of forms—both mental and material. The unfathomable Reality does not change. "All forms," it is written in the Kongō-hannya-haramitsu-Kyō,[2] "are unreal: he who rises above all forms is the Buddha." But what can remain to rise above all forms after the complete disintegration of body and the final dissolution of mind?
[2] Vagra-pragnâ-pâramita-Sutra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vagra-pragnâ-pâramita-Sutra.
Unconsciously dwelling behind the false consciousness of imperfect man,—beyond sensation, perception, thought,—wrapped in the envelope of what we call soul (which in truth is only a thickly woven veil of illusion), is the eternal and divine, the Absolute Reality: not a soul, not a personality, but the All-Self without selfishness,—the Muga no Taiga,—the Buddha enwombed in Karma. Within every phantom-self dwells this divine: yet the innumerable are but one. Within every creature incarnate sleeps the Infinite Intelligence unevolved, hidden, unfelt, unknown,—yet destined from all the eternities to waken at last, to rend away the ghostly web of sensuous mind, to break forever its chrysalis of flesh, and pass to the supreme conquest of Space and Time. Wherefore it is written in the Kegon-Kyō (Avatamsaka-Sutra): "Child of Buddha, there is not even one living being that has not the wisdom of the Tathâgata. It is only because of their vain thoughts and affections that all beings are not conscious of this.... I will teach them the holy Way;—I will make them forsake their foolish thoughts, and cause them to see that the vast and deep intelligence which dwells within them is not different from the wisdom of the very Buddha."
Unknowingly caught up in the false belief of imperfect humanity—beyond feelings, perceptions, and thoughts—wrapped in what we call the soul (which is really just a densely woven veil of illusion), is the eternal and divine, the Absolute Reality: not a soul, not a personality, but the All-Self without selfishness,—the Muga no Taiga,—the Buddha contained within Karma. Within every illusion of self lies this divine: yet the countless are really one. Inside every living being rests the Infinite Intelligence, undeveloped, hidden, unnoticed, unknown—yet destined from all eternity to awaken at last, to tear away the ghostly web of sensory thought, to break free from its physical confines, and achieve the ultimate mastery over Space and Time. Therefore, it is written in the Kegon-Kyō (Avatamsaka-Sutra): "Child of Buddha, there isn’t a single living being that lacks the wisdom of the Tathâgata. It’s only due to their futile thoughts and emotions that all beings are unaware of this.... I will teach them the holy Way;—I will help them abandon their foolish thoughts and reveal to them that the vast and profound intelligence within them is not separate from the wisdom of the very Buddha."
*
Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Here we may pause to consider the correspondence between these fundamental Buddhist theories and the concepts of Western science. It will be evident that the Buddhist denial of the reality of the apparitional world is not a denial of the reality of phenomena as phenomena, nor a denial of the forces producing phenomena objectively or subjectively. For the negation of Karma as Karma would involve the negation of the entire Buddhist system. The true declaration is, that what we perceive is never reality in itself, and that even the Ego that perceives is an unstable plexus of aggregates of feelings which are themselves unstable and in the nature of illusions. This position is scientifically strong,—perhaps impregnable. Of substance in itself we certainly know nothing: we are conscious of the universe as a vast play of forces only; and, even while we discern the general relative meaning of laws expressed in the action of those forces, all that which is Non-Ego is revealed to us merely through the vibrations of a nervous structure never exactly the same in any two human beings. Yet through such varying and imperfect perception we are sufficiently assured of the impermanency of all forms,—of all aggregates objective or subjective.
Here, we can take a moment to think about the similarities between these basic Buddhist ideas and Western science concepts. It's clear that when Buddhism denies the reality of the apparent world, it doesn't mean denying the reality of phenomena themselves or the forces that create phenomena, whether we look at them objectively or subjectively. Rejecting Karma as Karma would mean rejecting the entire Buddhist framework. The real statement is that what we perceive is never reality in itself, and even the Self that perceives is an unstable mix of feelings that are also unstable and fundamentally illusory. This stance is scientifically solid—perhaps unassailable. We certainly know nothing about substance in itself; we are aware of the universe as a vast interaction of forces only. Even as we recognize the general relative meaning of laws reflected in the actions of those forces, everything that is Non-Self is shown to us only through the nerve signals of a nervous system that is never exactly the same in any two people. Yet, through such varying and imperfect perceptions, we are quite certain about the impermanence of all forms—of all objective or subjective aggregates.
The test of reality is persistence; and the Buddhist, finding in the visible universe only a perpetual flux of phenomena, declares the material aggregate unreal because non-persistent,—unreal, at least, as a bubble, a cloud, or a mirage. Again, relation is the universal form of thought; but since relation is impermanent, how can thought be persistent?... Judged from these points of view, Buddhist doctrine is not Anti-Realism, but a veritable Transfigured Realism, finding just expression in the exact words of Herbert Spencer:—"Every feeling and thought being but transitory;—an entire life made up of such feelings and thoughts being also but transitory;—nay, the objects amid which life is passed, though less transitory, being severally in the course of losing their individualities, whether quickly or slowly,—we learn that the one thing permanent is the Unknowable Reality hidden under all these changing shapes."
The test of reality is persistence; and the Buddhist, seeing in the visible universe only a constant flow of phenomena, claims that the material world is unreal because it's not persistent—unreal, at least, like a bubble, a cloud, or a mirage. Furthermore, relationship is the universal form of thought; but since relationships are impermanent, how can thought be persistent?... Looking at it from these angles, Buddhist doctrine is not Anti-Realism, but a true Transfigured Realism, accurately expressed in the exact words of Herbert Spencer:—"Every feeling and thought being but transitory;—an entire life made up of such feelings and thoughts being also but transitory;—nay, the objects that life is surrounded by, though less transitory, are all in the process of losing their individualities, whether quickly or slowly,—we learn that the one thing permanent is the Unknowable Reality hidden under all these changing shapes."
Likewise, the teaching of Buddhism, that what we call Self is an impermanent aggregate,—a sensuous illusion,—will prove, if patiently analyzed, scarcely possible for any serious thinker to deny. Mind, as known to the scientific psychologist, is composed of feelings and the relations between feelings; and feelings are composed of units of simple sensation which are physiologically coincident with minute nervous shocks. All the sense-organs are fundamentally alike, being evolutional modifications of the same morphological elements;—and all the senses are modifications of touch. Or, to use the simplest possible language, the organs of sense—sight, smell, taste, even hearing—have been alike developed from the skin! Even the human brain itself, by the modern testimony of histology and embryology, "is, at its first beginning, merely an infolding of the epidermic layer;" and thought, physiologically and evolutionally, is thus a modification of touch. Certain vibrations, acting through the visual apparatus, cause within the brain those motions which are followed by the sensations of light and color;—other vibrations, acting upon the auditory mechanism, give rise to the sensation of sound;—other vibrations, setting up changes in specialized tissue, produce sensations of taste, smell, touch. All our knowledge is derived and developed, directly or indirectly, from physical sensation,—from touch. Of course this is no ultimate explanation, because nobody can tell us what feels the touch. "Everything physical," well said Schopenhauer, "is at the same time meta-physical." But science fully justifies the Buddhist position that what we call Self is a bundle of sensations, emotions, sentiments, ideas, memories, all relating to the physical experiences of the race and the individual, and that our wish for immortality is a wish for the eternity of this merely sensuous and selfish consciousness. And science even supports the Buddhist denial of the permanence of the sensuous Ego. "Psychology," says Wundt, "proves that not only our sense-perceptions, but the memorial images that renew them, depend for their origin upon the functionings of the organs of sense and movement.... A continuance of this sensuous consciousness must appear to her irreconcilable with the facts of her experience. And surely we may well doubt whether such continuance is an ethical requisite: more, whether the fulfillment of the wish for it, if possible, were not an intolerable destiny."
Similarly, the teachings of Buddhism, which state that what we refer to as the Self is an impermanent collection—essentially an illusion—will become difficult for any serious thinker to reject when analyzed carefully. According to the scientific psychologist, the mind consists of feelings and the relationships between those feelings; and feelings stem from basic sensations that are physiologically tied to tiny nerve impulses. All of our sense organs are fundamentally similar, having evolved from the same basic biological structures; all the senses are variations of touch. To put it simply, the sense organs—sight, smell, taste, even hearing—have all developed from the skin! Even the human brain, based on modern histology and embryology, "is, in its early stages, just an infolding of the outer skin layer;" and thought, in physiological and evolutionary terms, is thus a variation of touch. Certain vibrations that interact with the visual system trigger movements in the brain that lead to sensations of light and color; other vibrations affecting the hearing system create the sensation of sound; and more vibrations cause changes in specialized tissues that produce feelings of taste, smell, and touch. All our knowledge comes from and develops through physical sensations—specifically, touch. This, of course, does not fully explain things, as nobody can explain who feels the touch. "Everything physical," as Schopenhauer rightly noted, "is also metaphysical." However, science supports the Buddhist view that what we call the Self is a collection of sensations, emotions, sentiments, ideas, and memories, all connected to the physical experiences of humanity and the individual, and that our desire for immortality is essentially a wish for the continuation of this simply sensory and self-centered awareness. Additionally, science backs up the Buddhist rejection of the permanence of the sensory Ego. "Psychology," Wundt states, "shows that not just our sensory perceptions, but the mental images that recreate them, arise from the functions of our sensory and motor organs.... The idea of this sensory awareness continuing seems incompatible with the facts of our experience. And we might reasonably question whether such continuity is even an ethical necessity; furthermore, whether fulfilling that wish, if possible, wouldn’t be a dreadful fate."
III
"O Subhûti, if I had had an idea of a being, of a living being, or of a person, I should also have had an idea of malevolence.... A gift should not be given by any one who believes in form, sound, smell, taste, or anything that can be touched."—The Diamond-Cutter.
"O Subhûti, if I had considered a being, a living being, or a person, I would have also considered malice.... A gift should not be given by anyone who believes in form, sound, smell, taste, or anything that can be touched."—The Diamond-Cutter.
The doctrine of the impermanency of the conscious Ego is not only the most remarkable in Buddhist philosophy: it is also, morally, one of the most important. Perhaps the ethical value of this teaching has never yet been fairly estimated by any Western thinker. How much of human unhappiness has been caused, directly and indirectly, by opposite beliefs,—by the delusion of stability,—by the delusion that distinctions of character, condition, class, creed, are settled by immutable law,—and the delusion of a changeless, immortal, sentient soul, destined, by divine caprice, to eternities of bliss or eternities of fire! Doubtless the ideas of a deity moved by everlasting hate,—of soul as a permanent, changeless entity destined to changeless states,—of sin as unatonable and of penalty as never-ending,—were not without value in former savage stages of social development. But in the course of our future evolution they must be utterly got rid of; and it may be hoped that the contact of Western with Oriental thought will have for one happy result the acceleration of their decay. While even the feelings which they have developed linger with us, there can be no true spirit of tolerance, no sense of human brotherhood, no wakening of universal love.
The idea that the conscious self is impermanent is not only one of the most striking concepts in Buddhist philosophy; it is also, morally, one of the most vital. It seems that the ethical significance of this teaching has never been accurately assessed by any Western thinker. So much of human suffering has resulted, both directly and indirectly, from opposing beliefs—like the illusion of stability—the belief that differences in character, social status, class, and religion are determined by unchangeable laws—and the belief in a timeless, eternal, sentient soul, fated, by divine whim, to endless bliss or endless torment! Surely, the notions of a deity filled with eternal hatred—the soul as a permanent, unchanging entity trapped in unchanging states—the concept of unforgivable sin and never-ending punishment—were not without merit in earlier, more primitive stages of social development. However, as we continue to evolve, we must completely eliminate these ideas; it is hoped that the intersection of Western and Eastern thought will lead to their swift decline. As long as the emotions fostered by these ideas remain with us, we will lack true tolerance, a sense of human brotherhood, and the awakening of universal love.
Buddhism, on the other hand, recognizing no permanency, no finite stabilities, no distinctions of character or class or race, except as passing phenomena,—nay, no difference even between gods and men,—has been essentially the religion of tolerance. Demon and angel are but varying manifestations of the same Karma;—hell and heaven mere temporary halting-places upon the journey to eternal peace. For all beings there is but one law,—immutable and divine: the law by which the lowest must rise to the place of the highest,—the law by which the worst must become the best,—the law by which the vilest must become a Buddha. In such a system there is no room for prejudice and for hatred. Ignorance alone is the source of wrong and pain; and all ignorance must finally be dissipated in infinite light through the decomposition of Self.
Buddhism, on the other hand, sees no permanence, no fixed certainties, and no distinctions of character, class, or race, except as temporary phenomena—indeed, it even sees no difference between gods and humans. It has fundamentally been a religion of tolerance. Demons and angels are just different expressions of the same Karma; hell and heaven are merely temporary stops on the path to eternal peace. For all beings, there is only one law—unchanging and divine: the law that dictates the lowest must rise to the highest, the worst must become the best, and the vilest must become a Buddha. In such a system, there is no space for prejudice or hatred. Ignorance is the sole source of wrong and suffering, and all ignorance will ultimately be eradicated in infinite light through the decomposition of Self.
*
Got it! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.
Certainly while we still try to cling to the old theories of permanent personality, and of a single incarnation only for each individual, we can find no moral meaning in the universe as it exists. Modern knowledge can discover no justice in the cosmic process;—the very most it can offer us by way of ethical encouragement is that the unknowable forces are not forces of pure malevolence. "Neither moral nor immoral," to quote Huxley, "but simply unmoral." Evolutional science cannot be made to accord with the notion of indissoluble personality; and if we accept its teaching of mental growth and inheritance, we must also accept its teaching of individual dissolution and of the cosmos as inexplicable. It assures us, indeed, that the higher faculties of man have been developed through struggle and pain, and will long continue to be so developed: but it also assures us that evolution is inevitably followed by dissolution,—that the highest point of development is the point likewise from which retrogression begins. And if we are each and all mere perishable forms of being,—doomed to pass away like plants and trees,—what consolation can we find in the assurance that we are suffering for the benefit of the future? How can it concern us whether humanity become more or less happy in another myriad ages, if there remains nothing for us but to live and die in comparative misery? Or, to repeat the irony of Huxley, "what compensation does the Eohippus get for his sorrows in the fact that, some millions of years afterwards, one of his descendants wins the Derby?"
Sure, while we still try to hold on to the old ideas of a fixed personality and that each person only has one life, we can't find any moral meaning in the universe as it is. Modern knowledge shows no justice in the cosmic process; the best it gives us in terms of ethical encouragement is that the unknown forces aren't purely evil. "Neither moral nor immoral," to quote Huxley, "but simply unmoral." Evolutionary science doesn't support the idea of unbreakable personality, and if we accept that it teaches about mental growth and inheritance, we also have to accept that it teaches about individual dissolution and the cosmos being inexplicable. It tells us, in fact, that the higher abilities of humans have developed through struggle and pain, and that will continue to be the case: but it also tells us that evolution inevitably leads to dissolution—that the peak of development is also the point where we begin to decline. And if we are all just temporary forms of existence—destined to fade away like plants and trees—what comfort can we find in the idea that we are suffering for the future's benefit? How does it matter to us if humanity becomes happier or less happy in countless ages to come, if all we have is to live and die in relative misery? Or, to echo Huxley’s irony, "what does the Eohippus gain from his pain in the fact that, millions of years later, one of his descendants wins the Derby?"
But the cosmic process may assume quite another aspect if we can persuade ourselves, like the Buddhist, that all being is Unity, —that personality is but a delusion hiding reality,—that all distinctions of "I" and "thou" are ghostly films spun out of perishable sensation,—that even Time and Place as revealed to our petty senses are phantasms,—that the past and the present and the future are veritably One. Suppose the winner of the Derby quite well able to remember having been the Eohippus? Suppose the being, once man, able to look back through all veils of death and birth, through all evolutions of evolution, even to the moment of the first faint growth of sentiency out of non-sentiency;—able to remember, like the Buddha of the Jatakas, all the experiences of his myriad incarnations, and to relate them like fairy-tales for the sake of another Ananda?
But the cosmic process might look completely different if we can convince ourselves, like the Buddhist, that all existence is Unity—that personality is just a delusion that obscures reality—that all distinctions of "I" and "you" are mere illusions created from fleeting sensations—that even Time and Place, as we perceive them, are just phantoms—that the past, present, and future are truly One. Imagine the winner of the Derby being able to remember being the Eohippus? Imagine a being, once human, able to look back through all the layers of death and birth, through all the developments of evolution, even to the moment when the first hint of consciousness emerged from non-consciousness;—able to remember, like the Buddha of the Jatakas, all the experiences from their countless lives, and to share them like fairy tales for the sake of another Ananda?
We have seen, that it is not the Self but the Non-Self—the one reality underlying all phenomena.—which passes from form, to form. The striving for Nirvana is a struggle perpetual between false and true, light and darkness, the sensual and the supersensual; and the ultimate victory can be gained only by the total decomposition of the mental and the physical individuality. Not one conquest of self can suffice: millions of selves must be overcome. For the false Ego is a compound of countless ages,—possesses a vitality enduring beyond universes. At each breaking and shedding of the chrysalis a new chrysalis appears,—more tenous, perhaps, more diaphanous, but woven of like sensuous material,—a mental and physical texture spun by Karma from the inherited illusions, passions, desires, pains and pleasures, of innumerable lives. But what is it that feels?—the phantom or the reality?
We have seen that it’s not the Self but the Non-Self—the one reality behind all phenomena—that moves from form to form. The pursuit of Nirvana is an ongoing struggle between false and true, light and darkness, the physical and the spiritual; and ultimate victory can only be achieved by completely breaking down mental and physical individuality. One conquest of self isn’t enough: millions of selves must be overcome. The false Ego is a mix of countless ages—it has a vitality that lasts beyond universes. With each breaking and shedding of the chrysalis, a new chrysalis appears—perhaps more delicate, more transparent, but made of the same sensory material—a mental and physical fabric created by Karma from the inherited illusions, passions, desires, pains, and pleasures of countless lives. But what is it that feels?—the phantom or the reality?
All phenomena of Self-consciousness belong to the false self,—but only as a physiologist might say that sensation is a product of the sensiferous apparatus, which would not explain sensation. No more in Buddhism than in physiological psychology is there any real teaching of two feeling entities. In Buddhism the only entity is the Absolute; and to that entity the false self stands in the relation of a medium through which right perception is deflected and distorted,—in which and because of which sentiency and impulse become possible. The unconditioned Absolute is above all relations: it has nothing of what we call pain or pleasure; it knows no difference of "I" and "thou,"—no distinction of place or time. But while conditioned by the illusion of personality, it is aware of pain or pleasure, as a dreamer perceives unrealities without being conscious of their unreality. Pleasures and pains and all the feelings relating to self-consciousness are hallucinations. The false self exists only as a state of sleep exists; and sentiency and desire, and all the sorrows and passions of being, exist only as illusions of that sleep.
All experiences of Self-consciousness belong to the false self—just like how a physiologist might say that sensation comes from the sensory apparatus, which wouldn't actually explain sensation. In Buddhism, just like in psychological science, there isn't any real teaching about two separate feeling entities. In Buddhism, the only true entity is the Absolute; and the false self functions as a medium that bends and distorts right perception, which makes feeling and desire possible. The unconditioned Absolute exists beyond all relationships: it doesn’t experience what we call pain or pleasure; it recognizes no distinction between "I" and "you," and has no sense of time or place. However, when filtered through the illusion of personality, it becomes aware of pain and pleasure, similar to how a dreamer perceives unreal things without realizing they aren’t real. Pleasures, pains, and all feelings tied to self-consciousness are illusions. The false self exists only like a state of sleep; and awareness, desire, and all the sorrows and passions of existence exist only as illusions within that sleep.
But here we reach a point at which science and Buddhism diverge. Modern psychology recognizes no feelings not evolutionally developed through the experiences of the race and the individual; but Buddhism asserts the existence of feelings which are immortal and divine. It declares that in this Karma-state the greater part of our sensations, perceptions, ideas, thoughts, are related only to the phantom self;—that our mental life is little more than a flow of feelings and desires belonging to selfishness;—that our loves and hates, and hopes and fears, and pleasures and pains, are illusions;[1]—but it also declares there are higher feelings, more or less latent within us, according to our degree of knowledge, which have nothing to do with the false self, and which are eternal.
But here we reach a point where science and Buddhism diverge. Modern psychology recognizes no feelings that haven’t evolved through the experiences of humanity and the individual; however, Buddhism asserts that there are feelings that are immortal and divine. It claims that in this Karma-state, most of our sensations, perceptions, ideas, and thoughts are only connected to the phantom self; that our mental life is little more than a stream of feelings and desires driven by selfishness; that our loves, hates, hopes, fears, pleasures, and pains are illusions; [1]—but it also states that there are higher feelings, more or less hidden within us, depending on our level of understanding, which have nothing to do with the false self and which are eternal.
Though science pronounces the ultimate nature of pleasures and pains to be inscrutable, it partly confirms the Buddhist teaching of their impermanent character. Both appear to belong rather to secondary than to primary elements of feeling, and both to be evolutions,—forms of sensation developed, through billions of life-experiences, out of primal conditions in which there can have been neither real pleasure nor real pain, but only the vaguest dull sentiency. The higher the evolution the more pain, and the larger the volume of all sensation. After the state of equilibration has been reached, the volume of feeling will begin to diminish. The finer pleasures and the keener pains must first become extinct; then by gradual stages the less complex feelings, according to their complexity; till at last, in all the refrigerating planet, there will survive not even the simplest sensation possible to the lowest form of life.
Though science states that the ultimate nature of pleasure and pain is beyond understanding, it partly backs up the Buddhist idea that they are temporary. Both seem to be more secondary than primary aspects of feeling, and both are developments—forms of sensation shaped over billions of life experiences from basic conditions where there was neither true pleasure nor true pain, just a faint, dull awareness. The higher the evolution, the more pain there is, along with a greater volume of all sensation. Once a state of balance is achieved, the volume of feeling will start to decrease. The more refined pleasures and sharper pains will be the first to fade away; then, gradually, the less complex feelings will follow, in order of their complexity, until finally, across the cooling planet, not even the simplest sensation possible to the lowest form of life will remain.
But, according to the Buddhist, the highest moral feelings survive races and suns and universes. The purely unselfish feelings, impossible to grosser natures, belong to the Absolute. In generous natures the divine becomes sentient,—quickens within the shell of illusion, as a child quickens in the womb (whence illusion itself is called The Womb of the Tathâgata). In yet higher natures the feelings which are not of self find room for powerful manifestation,—shine through the phantom-Ego as light through a vase. Such are purely unselfish love, larger than individual being,—supreme compassion,—perfect benevolence: they are not of man, but of the Buddha within the man. And as these expand, all the feelings of self begin to thin and weaken. The condition of the phantom-Ego simultaneously purifies: all those opacities which darkened the reality of Mind within the mirage of mind begin to illumine; and the sense of the infinite, like a thrilling of light, passes through the dream of personality into the awakening divine.[2]
But, according to Buddhists, the highest moral feelings transcend races, suns, and entire universes. The purely selfless emotions, which are impossible for coarser natures, belong to the Absolute. In generous individuals, the divine becomes aware—awakens within the illusion, just like a child develops in the womb (which is why illusion is referred to as The Womb of the Tathâgata). In even higher beings, feelings that are not self-centered find space to manifest powerfully—shining through the phantom self like light through a vase. These include purely selfless love, which is greater than individual existence—supreme compassion—perfect kindness: they do not belong to humanity, but to the Buddha within each person. As these feelings grow, all self-centered feelings begin to fade and weaken. The condition of the phantom self simultaneously becomes purer: all those obscurities that overshadowed the reality of the Mind within the illusion of the mind start to become clear; and the sense of the infinite, like a rush of light, flows through the dream of personality into the awakening divine.[2]
But in the case of the average seeker after truth, this refinement and ultimate decomposition of self can be effected only with lentor inexpressible. The phantom-individuality, though enduring only for the space of a single lifetime, shapes out of the sum of its innate qualities, and out of the sum of its own particular acts and thoughts, the new combination which succeeds it,—a fresh individuality, another prison of illusion for the Self-without-selfishness.[3] As name and form, the false self dissolves; but its impulses live on and recombine; and the final destruction of those impulses—the total extinction of their ghostly vitality,—may require a protraction of effort through billions of centuries. Perpetually from the ashes of burnt-out passions subtler passions are born,—perpetually from the graves of illusions new illusions arise. The most powerful of human passions is the last to yield: it persists far into superhuman conditions. Even when its grosser forms have passed away, its tendencies still lurk in those feelings originally derived from it or interwoven with it,—the sensation of beauty, for example, and the delight of the mind in graceful things. On earth these are classed among the higher feelings. But in a supramundane state their indulgence is fraught with peril: a touch or a look may cause the broken fetters of sensual bondage to reform. Beyond all worlds of sex there are strange zones in which thoughts and memories become tangible and visible objective facts,—in which emotional fancies are materialized,—in which the least unworthy wish may prove creative. It may be said, in Western religious phraseology, that throughout the greater part of this vast pilgrimage, and in all the zones of desire, the temptations increase according to the spiritual strength of resistance. With every successive ascent there is a further expansion of the possibilities of enjoyment, an augmentation of power, a heightening of sensation. Immense the reward of self-conquest; but whosoever strives for that reward strives after emptiness. One must not desire heaven as a state of pleasure; it has been written, Erroneous thoughts as to the joys of heaven are still entwined by the fast cords of lust. One must not wish to become a god or an angel. "Whatsoever brother, O Bhikkus,"—the Teacher said,—"may have adopted the religious life thinking, to himself, 'By this morality I shall become an angel;' his mind does not incline to zeal, perseverance, exertion." Perhaps the most vivid exposition of the duty of the winner of happiness is that given in the Sutra of the Great King of Glory. This great king, coming into possession of all imaginable wealth and power, abstains from enjoyments, despises splendors, refuses the caresses of a Queen dowered with "the beauty of the gods," and bids her demand of him, out of her own lips, that he forsake her. She, with dutiful sweetness, but not without natural tears, obeys him; and he passes at once out of existence. Every such refusal of the prizes gained by virtue helps to cause a still more fortunate birth in a still loftier state of being. But no state should be desired; and it is only after the wish for Nirvana itself has ceased that Nirvana can be attained.
But for the average person searching for truth, the process of refining and ultimately breaking down the self can only happen with an indescribable slowness. The false sense of individuality, despite lasting just one lifetime, forms a new combination from the total of its innate qualities along with the specific acts and thoughts it has generated—a new individuality, another prison of illusion for the Self-free-from-selfishness.[3] As identity and form dissolve, the underlying impulses persist and recombine; and completely eliminating those impulses—the total end of their ghostly existence—might take an incredibly long time, perhaps billions of years. Constantly from the ashes of burnt-out passions, subtler desires are born, and from the graves of illusions, new illusions arise. The strongest human passions are the last to fade: they endure long into more than human states. Even once their coarser forms disappear, their tendencies remain in those feelings that originally stemmed from or were intertwined with them—for instance, the feeling of beauty and the pleasure in graceful things. On earth, these are considered higher emotions. However, indulging in them in a higher state can be risky: a single touch or look might reforge the broken chains of sensual bondage. Beyond all realms of sexuality, there are strange places where thoughts and memories become tangible and visible realities—where emotional fantasies are made real—and where even the slightest unworthy wish can be creative. It could be said, in Western religious terms, that throughout much of this vast journey and in all the realms of desire, temptations grow according to the strength of spiritual resistance. With each upward step, the possibilities for enjoyment expand, power increases, and sensations intensify. The reward for self-conquest is immense; but anyone who strives for that reward is chasing emptiness. One should not seek heaven as a state of pleasure; it has been said, Erroneous thoughts about heavenly joys are still entangled in the strong cords of desire. One should not wish to become a god or an angel. "Whatever brother, O Bhikkus,"—the Teacher said,—"may have chosen the religious life thinking, 'By this morality, I’ll become an angel;' his mind will not lean towards zeal, perseverance, or effort." Perhaps the clearest explanation of the responsibility of someone pursuing happiness is found in the Sutra of the Great King of Glory. This great king, who gains all imaginable wealth and power, refrains from indulgence, looks down on extravagance, refuses the affections of a Queen blessed with "the beauty of the gods," and asks her to demand that he leave her. She, with dutiful sweetness but not without natural tears, obeys him, and he disappears from existence. Each refusal of the rewards earned through virtue contributes to an even better rebirth in a higher state of being. But no state should be sought after; and it’s only when the desire for Nirvana itself has ceased that Nirvana can be reached.
*
Please provide the phrase for me to modernize.
And now we may venture for a little while into the most fantastic region of Buddhist ontology,—since, without some definite notion of the course of psychical evolution therein described, the suggestive worth of the system cannot be fairly judged. Certainly I am asking the reader to consider a theory about what is beyond the uttermost limit of possible human knowledge. But as much of the Buddhist doctrine as can be studied and tested within the limit of human knowledge is found to accord with scientific opinion better than does any other religious hypothesis; and some of the Buddhist teachings prove to be incomprehensible anticipations of modern scientific disco very,—can it, therefore, seem unreasonable to claim that even the pure fancies of a faith so much older than our own, and so much more capable of being reconciled with the widest expansions of nineteenth-century thought, deserve at least respectful consideration?
And now we can take a moment to explore the most amazing part of Buddhist philosophy—because without a clear understanding of the path of psychological development it describes, we can't properly evaluate the value of the system. I'm asking the reader to think about a theory regarding what lies beyond the furthest limits of human understanding. However, much of the Buddhist teachings that can be examined and tested within human knowledge align better with scientific views than any other religious idea; some Buddhist insights even seem to precede modern scientific discoveries. So, is it unreasonable to argue that even the pure imaginings of a belief system that's much older than ours, and that aligns well with the broadest ideas of nineteenth-century thought, should at least be given respectful consideration?
[2] "To reach the state of the perfect and everlasting happiness is the highest Nirvana; for then all mental phenomena—such as desires, etc.—are annihilated. And as such mental phenomena are annihilated, there appears the true nature of true mind with all its innumerable functions and miraculous actions."—KURODA, Outlines of the Mahâyana.
[2] "Achieving perfect and lasting happiness is the ultimate Nirvana; at that point, all mental phenomena—like desires and so on—are completely wiped out. As these mental phenomena are erased, the true nature of the mind reveals itself along with its countless functions and amazing abilities."—KURODA, Outlines of the Mahâyana.
[3] It is on the subject of this propagation and perpetuation of characters that the doctrine of Karma is in partial agreement with the modern scientific teaching-of the hereditary transmission of tendencies.
[3] The idea of spreading and maintaining traits connects the concept of Karma with today's scientific understanding of how tendencies are passed down through heredity.
IV
"Non-existence is only the entrance to the Great Vehicle." —Daibon-Kyōi.
"Not existing is just the start of the Great Vehicle." —Daibon-Kyōi.
"And in which way is it, Siha, that one speaking truly could say of me: 'The Samana Gotama maintains annihilation;—he teaches the doctrine of annihilation'? I proclaim, Siha, the annihilation of lust, of ill-will, of delusion; I proclaim the annihilation of the manifold conditions (of heart) which are evil and not good."—Mahavagga, vi. 31. 7.
"And how, Siha, could anyone sincerely claim about me: 'The Samana Gotama promotes annihilation;—he teaches the concept of annihilation'? I assert, Siha, the end of desire, of anger, of ignorance; I assert the end of the various harmful states of the heart."—Mahavagga, vi. 31. 7.
"Nin mité, hō tokê" (see first the person, then preach the law) is a Japanese proverb signifying that Buddhism should be taught according to the capacity of the pupil. And the great systems of Buddhist doctrine are actually divided into progressive stages (five usually), to be studied in succession, or otherwise, according to the intellectual ability of the learner. Also there are many varieties of special doctrine held by the different sects and sub-sects,—so that, to make any satisfactory outline of Buddhist ontology, it is necessary to shape a synthesis of the more important and non-conflicting among these many tenets. I need scarcely say that popular Buddhism does not include concepts such as we have been examining. The people hold to the simpler creed of a veritable transmigration of simpler The people understand Karma only as the law that makes the punishment or reward of faults committed in previous lives. The people do not trouble themselves about Nehan or Nirvana;[1] but they think much about heaven (Gokuraku,) which the members of many sects believe can be attained immediately after this life by the spirits of the good. The followers of the greatest and richest of the modern sects—the Shinshū—hold that, by the invocation of Amida, a righteous person can pass at once after death to the great Paradise of the West,—the Paradise of the Lotos-Flower-Birth. I am taking no account of popular beliefs in this little study, nor of doctrines peculiar to any one sect only.
"Nin mité, hō tokê" (first see the person, then teach the law) is a Japanese proverb that means Buddhism should be taught according to the learner's ability. The main systems of Buddhist teachings are usually divided into five progressive stages, which should be studied in order or in other ways depending on the learner's intellectual capacity. There are also many variations of specific doctrines among different sects and sub-sects, so creating a satisfactory outline of Buddhist beliefs requires synthesizing the more significant and non-conflicting tenets. It’s important to mention that popular Buddhism doesn’t include the complex concepts we've been discussing. Most people adhere to a simpler belief in a genuine cycle of rebirth. They understand Karma mainly as the principle that determines the consequences for actions taken in past lives. The general public doesn’t concern themselves with Nehan or Nirvana; instead, they focus more on heaven (Gokuraku,)—a place many sects believe can be reached immediately after death by the spirits of the virtuous. Followers of the largest and wealthiest modern sect, Shinshū—believe that by calling upon Amida, a righteous individual can go directly to the great Paradise of the West after death—the Paradise of the Lotos-Flower-Birth. I am not considering popular beliefs in this brief study, nor doctrines specific to only one sect.
But there are many differences in the higher teaching as to the attainment of Nirvana. Some authorities hold that the supreme happiness can be won, or at least seen, even on this earth; while others declare that the present world is too corrupt to allow of a perfect life, and that only by winning, through good deeds, the privilege of rebirth into a better world, can men hope for opportunity to practice that holiness which leads to the highest bliss. The latter opinion, which posits the superior conditions of being in other worlds, better expresses the general thought of contemporary Buddhism in Japan.
But there are many different views within higher teaching about reaching Nirvana. Some experts believe that true happiness can be achieved, or at least glimpsed, even in this world; while others argue that our current world is too flawed for a perfect life, and that only through good deeds can people earn the chance to be reborn into a better existence, where they can pursue the kind of holiness that leads to the highest joy. This latter view, which suggests that there are better conditions for existence in other worlds, more accurately reflects the prevailing beliefs of modern Buddhism in Japan.
*
Sure, please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
The conditions of human and of animal being belong to what are termed the Worlds of Desire (Yoku-Kai),—which are four in number. Below these are the states of torment or hells (Jigoku,) about which many curious things are written; but neither the Yoku-Kai nor the Jigoku need be considered in relation to the purpose of this little essay. We have only to do with the course of spiritual progress from the world of men up to Nirvana,—assuming, with modern Buddhism, that the pilgrimage through death and birth must continue, for the majority of mankind at least, even after the attainment of the highest conditions possible upon this globe. The way rises from terrestrial conditions to other and superior worlds,—passing first through the Six Heavens of Desire (Yoku-Ten);—thence through the Seventeen Heavens of Form (Shiki-Kai);—and lastly through the Four Heavens of Formlessness (Mushiki-Kai), beyond which lies Nirvana.
The conditions of human and animal existence belong to what are called the Worlds of Desire (Yoku-Kai), which consist of four realms. Below these are the states of torment or hells (Jigoku,) about which many intriguing things are written; however, neither the Yoku-Kai nor the Jigoku need to be considered for the purpose of this brief essay. We are only concerned with the journey of spiritual progress from the world of humans to Nirvana—assuming, along with modern Buddhism, that the cycle of death and rebirth must continue, at least for the majority of humanity, even after reaching the highest possible conditions on this planet. The path ascends from earthly conditions to other, higher realms—first passing through the Six Heavens of Desire (Yoku-Ten); then through the Seventeen Heavens of Form (Shiki-Kai); and finally through the Four Heavens of Formlessness (Mushiki-Kai), beyond which lies Nirvana.
The requirements of physical life—the need of food, rest, and sexual relations—continue to be felt in the Heavens of Desire,—which would seem to be higher physical worlds rather than what we commonly understand by the expression "heavens." Indeed, the conditions in some of them are such as might be supposed to exist in planets more favored than our own,—in larger spheres warmed by a more genial sun. And some Buddhist texts actually place them in remote constellations,—declaring that the Path leads from star to star, from galaxy to galaxy, from universe to universe, up to the Limit of Existence.[2] In the first of the heavens of this zone, called the Heaven of the Four Kings (Shi-Tennō-Ten), life lasts five times longer than life on this earth according to number of years, and each year there is equal to fifty terrestrial years. But its inhabitants eat and drink, and marry and give in marriage, much after the fashion of mankind. In the succeeding heaven (Sanjiu-san-Ten,) the duration of life is doubled, while all other conditions are correspondingly improved; and the grosser forms of passion disappear. The union of the sexes persists, but in a manner curiously similar to that which a certain Father of the Christian Church wished might become possible,—a simple embrace producing a new being. In the third heaven (called Emma-Ten), where longevity is again doubled, the slightest touch may create life. In the fourth, or Heaven of Contentment (Tochita-Ten,) longevity is further increased. In the fifth, or Heaven of the Transmutation of Pleasure (Keraku-Ten,) strange new powers are gained. Subjective pleasures become changed at will into objective pleasures;—thoughts as well as wishes become creative forces;—and even the act of seeing may cause conception and birth. In the sixth heaven (Také-jizai-Ten,) the powers obtained in the fifth heaven are further developed; and the subjective pleasures trans-muted into objective can be presented to others, or shared with others,—like material gifts. But the look of an instant,—one glance of the eye,—may generate a new Karma.
The needs of physical life—the need for food, rest, and sexual relationships—are still present in the Heavens of Desire, which seem to be higher physical realms rather than what we usually think of as "heavens." In fact, the conditions in some of these worlds might be imagined to exist on planets more fortunate than our own, in larger spheres warmed by a more pleasant sun. Some Buddhist texts even place them in distant constellations, stating that the Path leads from star to star, from galaxy to galaxy, from universe to universe, all the way to the Limit of Existence.[2] In the first of the heavens in this zone, called the Heaven of the Four Kings (Shi-Tennō-Ten), life lasts five times longer than it does on Earth according to the number of years, with each year equivalent to fifty earthly years. However, its inhabitants still eat and drink, marry, and give in marriage, much like humans do. In the next heaven (Sanjiu-san-Ten,) the length of life is doubled, and all other conditions improve correspondingly; the more intense forms of passion fade away. The union of the sexes continues but in a way reminiscent of what a certain Church Father hoped might become possible—a simple embrace resulting in the creation of a new being. In the third heaven (called Emma-Ten), where the lifespan is again doubled, even the lightest touch can create life. In the fourth heaven, or Heaven of Contentment (Tochita-Ten,), lifespan increases even more. In the fifth heaven, or Heaven of the Transmutation of Pleasure (Keraku-Ten,) new and strange powers emerge. Subjective pleasures can be transformed at will into objective pleasures; thoughts and wishes become creative forces; and even just seeing can lead to conception and birth. In the sixth heaven (Také-jizai-Ten,), the abilities gained in the fifth heaven are further developed; subjective pleasures can be transformed into objective ones and shared with others, similar to material gifts. But just a brief look—a single glance—may create new Karma.
The Yoku-Kai are all heavens of sensuous life,—heavens such as might answer to the dreams of artists and lovers and poets. But those who are able to traverse them without falling—(and a fall, be it observed, is not difficult)—pass into the Supersensual Zone, first entering the Heavens of Luminous Observation of Existence and of Calm Meditation upon Existence (Ujin-ushi-shōryo, or Kak-kwan). These are in number three,—each higher than the preceding,—and are named The Heaven of Sanctity, The Heaven of Higher Sanctity, and The Heaven of Great Sanctity. After these come the heavens called the Heavens of Luminous Observation of Non-Existence and of Calm Meditation upon Non-Existence (Mūjin-mushi-shōryo). These also are three; and the names of them in their order signify, Lesser Light, Light Unfathomable, and Light Making Sound, or, Light-Sonorous. Here there is attained the highest degree of supersensuous joy possible to temporary conditions. Above are the states named Riki-shōryo, or the Heavens of the Meditation of the Abandonment of Joy. The names of these states in their ascending order are, Lesser Purity, Purity Unfathomable, and Purity Supreme. In them neither joy nor pain, nor forceful feeling of any sort exist: there is a mild negative pleasure only,—the pleasure of heavenly Equanimity.[3] Higher than these heavens are the eight spheres of Calm Meditation upon the Abandonment of all Joy and Pleasure (Riki-raku-shōryo.) They are called The Cloudless, Holiness-Manifest, Vast Results, Empty of Name, Void of Heat, Fair-Appearing, Vision-Perfecting, and The Limit of Form. Herein pleasure and pain, and name and form, pass utterly away. But there remain ideas and thoughts.
The Yoku-Kai are all heavenly realms of sensual experience—realms that might fulfill the dreams of artists, lovers, and poets. However, those who can navigate them without stumbling—(and it's important to note, stumbling is not hard to do)—enter the Supersensual Zone, first reaching the Heavens of Luminous Observation of Existence and Calm Meditation on Existence (Ujin-ushi-shōryo or Kak-kwan). There are three of these, each one higher than the last, and they’re named The Heaven of Sanctity, The Heaven of Higher Sanctity, and The Heaven of Great Sanctity. Following these are the heavens known as the Heavens of Luminous Observation of Non-Existence and Calm Meditation on Non-Existence (Mūjin-mushi-shōryo). These also come in threes; their names in order mean Lesser Light, Light Unfathomable, and Light Making Sound, or Light-Sonorous. Here, one experiences the highest degree of transcendent joy attainable under temporary conditions. Above these are the states called Riki-shōryo, or the Heavens of the Meditation of the Abandonment of Joy. The names of these states in ascending order are Lesser Purity, Purity Unfathomable, and Purity Supreme. In these states, there is neither joy nor pain, nor any intense feeling; there is only a gentle negative pleasure—the pleasure of heavenly Equanimity.[3] Higher than these heavens are the eight spheres of Calm Meditation on the Abandonment of all Joy and Pleasure (Riki-raku-shōryo). They are called The Cloudless, Holiness-Manifest, Vast Results, Empty of Name, Void of Heat, Fair-Appearing, Vision-Perfecting, and The Limit of Form. Here, pleasure and pain, along with name and form, completely disappear. However, ideas and thoughts remain.
He who can pass through these supersensual realms enters at once into the Mushiki-Kai,—the spheres of Formlessness. These are four. In the first state of the Mushiki-Kai, all sense of individuality is lost: even the thought of name and form becomes extinct, and there survives only the idea of Infinite Space, or Emptiness. In the second state of the Mushiki-Kai, this idea of space vanishes; and its place is filled by the Idea of Infinite Reason. But this idea of reason is anthropomorphic: it is an illusion; and it fades out in the third state of the Mushiki-Kai, which is called the "State-of-Nothing-to-take-hold-of," or Mū-sho-ū-shō-jō. Here is only the Idea of Infinite Nothingness. But even this condition has been reached by the aid of the action of the personal mind. This action ceases: then the fourth state of the Mushiki-Kai is reached,—the Hisō-hihisō-shō, or the state of "neither-namelessness-nor-not-namelessness." Something of personal mentality continues to float vaguely here,—the very uttermost expiring vibration of Karma,—the last vanishing haze of being. It melts;—and the immeasurable revelation comes. The dreaming Buddha, freed from the last ghostly bond of Self, rises at once into the "infinite bliss" of Nirvana.[4]
He who can move through these higher realms immediately enters the Mushiki-Kai,—the spheres of Formlessness. There are four of these. In the first state of the Mushiki-Kai, all sense of individuality disappears: even the thought of name and form ceases to exist, leaving only the notion of Infinite Space, or Emptiness. In the second state of the Mushiki-Kai, this idea of space disappears; in its place comes the Idea of Infinite Reason. However, this idea of reason is anthropomorphic: it’s an illusion, and it fades away in the third state of the Mushiki-Kai, known as the "State-of-Nothing-to-take-hold-of," or Mū-sho-ū-shō-jō. Here, only the Idea of Infinite Nothingness remains. But even reaching this state is facilitated by the action of the personal mind. When this action stops, the fourth state of the Mushiki-Kai is attained,—the Hisō-hihisō-shō, or the state of "neither-namelessness-nor-not-namelessness." Some aspect of personal mentality lingers vaguely here,—the very last fading vibration of Karma,—the final diminishing haze of existence. It dissolves;—and the immense revelation unfolds. The dreaming Buddha, liberated from the last lingering bond of Self, immediately rises into the "infinite bliss" of Nirvana.[4]
*
I didn’t receive any text to modernize. Please provide a short piece of text (5 words or fewer) that you would like me to work on.
But every being does not pass through all the states above enumerated: the power to rise swiftly or slowly depends upon the acquisition of merit as well as upon the character of the Karma to be overcome. Some beings pass to Nirvana immediately after the present life; some after a single new birth; some after two or three births; while many rise directly from this world into one of the Supersensuous Heavens. All such are called Chō,—the Leapers,—of whom the highest class reach Nirvana at once after their death as men or women. There are two great divisions of Chō,—the Fu-Kwan, or Never-Returning-Ones,[5] and the Kwan, Returning Ones, or revenants. Sometimes the return may be in the nature of a prolonged retrogression; and, according to a Buddhist legend of the origin of the world, the first men were beings who had fallen from the Kwō-on-Ten, or Heaven of Sonorous Light. A remarkable fact about the whole theory of progression is that the progression is not conceived of (except in very rare cases) as an advance in straight lines, but as an advance by undulations,—a psychical rhythm of motion. This is exemplified by the curious Buddhist classification of the different short courses by which the Kwan or revenants may hope to reach Nirvana. These short courses are divided into Even and Uneven;—the former includes an equal number of heavenly and of earthly rebirths; while in the latter class the heavenly and the earthly intermediate rebirths are not equal in number. There are four kinds of these intermediate stages. A Japanese friend has drawn for me the accompanying diagrams, which explain the subject clearly.
But not every being goes through all the states listed above: the ability to rise quickly or slowly depends on gaining merit as well as on the nature of the karma to be overcome. Some beings reach Nirvana immediately after this life; some after just one new birth; and some after two or three births; while many ascend directly from this world to one of the Supersensuous Heavens. All these beings are called Chō,—the Leapers,—with the highest class attaining Nirvana right after their death as men or women. There are two main groups of Chō,—the Fu-Kwan, or Never-Returning Ones,[5] and the Kwan, Returning Ones, or revenants. Sometimes this return might involve a lengthy regression; according to a Buddhist legend about the origin of the world, the first humans were beings who had fallen from the Kwō-on-Ten, or Heaven of Sonorous Light. An interesting aspect of the entire theory of progression is that it's not viewed (except in very rare cases) as a straightforward advance, but rather as progression through undulations—a kind of psychological rhythm of motion. This is illustrated by the unique Buddhist classification of the various short paths that the Kwan or revenants may take to achieve Nirvana. These short paths are divided into Even and Uneven; the former has an equal number of heavenly and earthly rebirths, while in the latter, the heavenly and earthly intermediate rebirths do not match in number. There are four types of these intermediate stages. A Japanese friend has drawn the accompanying diagrams for me, which clearly explain the topic.
Fantastic this may be called; but it harmonizes with the truth that all progress is necessarily rhythmical.
Fantastic as this may seem, it aligns with the truth that all progress is inherently rhythmic.


Though all beings do not pass through every stage of the great journey, all beings who attain to the highest enlightenment, by any course whatever, acquire certain faculties not belonging to particular conditions of birth, but only to particular conditions of psychical development. These are, the Roku-Jindzū (Abhidjnâ), or Six Supernatural Powers:[6] (1) Shin-Kyō-Tsu, the power of passing any-whither through any obstacles,—through solid walls, for example;—(2) Tengen-Tsū, the power of infinite vision;—(3) Tenni-Tsū, the power of infinite hearing;—(4) Tashin-Tsū, the power of knowing the thoughts of all other beings;—(5) Shuku-jū-Tsū, the power of remembering former births;—(6) Rojin—Tsū, infinite wisdom with the power of entering at will into Nirvana. The Roku-jindzū first begin to develop in the state of Shōmon (Sravaka), and expand in the higher conditions of Engaku (Pratyeka-Buddha) and of Bosatsu (Bodhisattva or Mahâsattva). The powers of the Shōmon may be exerted over two thousand worlds; those of the Engaku or Bosatsu, over three thousand;—but the powers of Buddhahood extend over the total cosmos. In the first state of holiness, for example, comes the memory of a certain number of former births, together with the capacity to foresee a corresponding number of future births;—in the next higher state the number of births remembered increases;—and in the state of Bosatsu all former births are visible to memory. But the Buddha sees not only all of his own former births, but likewise all births that ever have been or can be,—and all the thoughts and acts, past, present, or future, of all past, present, or future beings.... Now these dreams of supernatural power merit attention because of the ethical teaching in regard to them,—the same which is woven through every Buddhist hypothesis, rational or unthinkable,—the teaching of self-abnegation. The Supernatural Powers must never be used for personal pleasure, but only for the highest beneficence,—the propagation of doctrine, the saving of men. Any exercise of them for lesser ends might result in their loss,—would certainly signify retrogression in the path.[7] To show them for the purpose of exciting admiration or wonder were to juggle wickedly with what is divine; and the Teacher himself is recorded to have once severely rebuked a needless display of them by a disciple.[8]
Though not all beings go through every stage of the great journey, every being that reaches the highest enlightenment, by any means, gains certain abilities that are not tied to their birth conditions but only to their mental development. These are the Roku-Jindzū (Abhidjnâ), or Six Supernatural Powers:[6] (1) Shin-Kyō-Tsu, the ability to go anywhere without obstacles—like passing through solid walls; (2) Tengen-Tsū, the power of limitless vision; (3) Tenni-Tsū, the power of limitless hearing; (4) Tashin-Tsū, the ability to know the thoughts of all beings; (5) Shuku-jū-Tsū, the ability to remember past lives; (6) Rojin—Tsū, infinite wisdom with the ability to enter Nirvana at will. The Roku-jindzū begin to develop in the state of Shōmon (Sravaka) and grow in the higher states of Engaku (Pratyeka-Buddha) and Bosatsu (Bodhisattva or Mahâsattva). The powers of Shōmon can be used across two thousand worlds; those of Engaku or Bosatsu can reach three thousand; however, the powers of Buddhahood extend over the entire cosmos. In the first state of holiness, one remembers a limited number of past lives and has the ability to foresee a similar number of future lives; in the next higher state, the number of remembered lives increases; and in the state of Bosatsu, all past lives are visible in memory. But the Buddha sees not only all of his own past lives but also all lives that have ever been or will be, as well as all thoughts and actions—past, present, or future—of all beings. These supernatural powers deserve attention because of the ethical implications tied to them, which are intertwined with every Buddhist principle, whether rational or beyond reason—the teaching of self-denial. The Supernatural Powers should never be used for personal gain, but solely for the highest good—spreading teachings and saving people. Using them for lesser purposes could lead to losing these abilities and would certainly indicate a regression on the path.[7] To display them merely for admiration or wonder would be a misuse of the divine; in fact, it is noted that the Teacher once harshly reprimanded a disciple for showing off these powers unnecessarily.[8]
This giving up not only of one life, but of countless lives,—not only of one world, but of innumerable worlds,—not only of natural but also of supernatural pleasures,—not only of selfhood but of godhood,—is certainly not for the miserable privilege of ceasing to be, but for a privilege infinitely outweighing all that even paradise can give. Nirvana is no cessation, but an emancipation. It means only the passing of conditioned being into unconditioned being,—the fading of all mental and physical phantoms into the light of Formless Omnipotence and Omniscience. But the Buddhist hypothesis holds some suggestion of the persistence of that which has once been able to remember all births and states of limited being,—the persistence of the identity of the Buddhas even in Nirvana notwithstanding the teaching that all Buddhas are one. How reconcile this doctrine of monism with the assurance of various texts that the being who enters Nirvana can, when so desirous, reassume an earthly personality? There are some very remarkable texts on this subject in the Sutra of the Lotos of the Good Law: those for instance in which the Tathâgata Prabhûtarâtna is pictured as sitting "perfectly extinct upon his throne" and speaking before a vast assembly to which he has been introduced as "the great Seer who, although perfectly extinct for many kôtis of æons, now comes to hear the Law." These texts themselves offer us the riddle of multiplicity in unity; for the Tathâgata Prabhûtarâtna and the myriads of other extinct Buddhas who appear simultaneously, are said to have been all incarnations of but a single Buddha.
This surrender is not just of one life, but of countless lives—not just one world, but many worlds—not only natural pleasures but also spiritual ones—not only selfhood but divinity. It certainly isn't an unfortunate chance to stop existing, but rather a privilege that far exceeds anything even paradise can offer. Nirvana isn't an ending, but liberation. It signifies the transition from conditioned existence to unconditioned existence—the fading of all mental and physical illusions into the light of Formless Omnipotence and Omniscience. However, the Buddhist concept hints at the survival of that which has once remembered all lives and states of limited existence—the continued identity of the Buddhas even in Nirvana, despite the teaching that all Buddhas are one. How can we reconcile this idea of unity with the assurance in various texts that a being entering Nirvana can, if they wish, take on a physical form again? There are some remarkable texts on this topic in the Sutra of the Lotos of the Good Law, such as those where Tathâgata Prabhûtarâtna is described as sitting "perfectly extinct upon his throne" and addressing a large gathering to which he has been presented as "the great Seer who, although perfectly extinct for many kôtis of æons, now comes to hear the Law." These texts themselves present the puzzle of multiplicity within unity; for Tathâgata Prabhûtarâtna and the countless other extinct Buddhas who appear simultaneously are said to have been various incarnations of just one Buddha.
A reconciliation is offered by the hypothesis of what might be called a pluristic monism,—a sole reality composed of groups of consciousness, at once independent and yet interdependent,—or, to speak of pure mind in terms of matter, an atomic spiritual ultimate. This hypothesis, though not doctrinably enunciated in Buddhist texts, is distinctly implied both by text and commentary. The Absolute of Buddhism is one as ether is one. Ether is conceivable only as a composition of units.[9] The Absolute is conceivable only (according to any attempt at a synthesis of the Japanese doctrines) as composed of Buddhas. But here the student finds himself voyaging farther, perhaps, beyond the bar of the thinkable than Western philosophers have ever ventured. All are One;—each by union becomes equal with All! We are not only bidden to imagine the ultimate reality as composed of units of conscious being,—but to believe each unit permanently equal to every other and infinite in potentiality.[10] The central reality of every living creature is a pure Buddha: the visible form and thinking self, which encell it, being but Karma. With some degree of truth it might be said that Buddhism substitutes for our theory of a universe of physical atoms the hypothesis of a universe of psychical units. Not that it necessarily denies our theory of physical atoms, but that it assumes a position which might be thus expressed in words: "What you call atoms are really combinations, unstable aggregates, essentially impermanent, and therefore essentially unreal. Atoms are but Karma." And this position is suggestive. We know nothing whatever of the ultimate nature of substance and motion: but we have scientific evidence that the known has been evolved from the unknown; that the atoms of our elements are combinations; and that what we call matter and force are but different manifestations of a single and infinite Unknown Reality.
A reconciliation is offered by the idea of what could be called a pluralistic monism—a single reality made up of groups of consciousness that are both independent and interdependent. In terms of pure mind related to matter, it’s an atomic spiritual ultimate. This idea, while not explicitly stated in Buddhist texts, is clearly implied in both the texts and commentary. The Absolute in Buddhism is one, just like ether is one. Ether can only be understood as a composition of units.[9] The Absolute can only be imagined (according to any synthesis of Japanese doctrines) as made up of Buddhas. However, here the student may find themselves exploring ideas that might be even further beyond what Western philosophers have ever considered. All are One;—through unity, each becomes equal to All! We are not just encouraged to think of the ultimate reality as made up of units of conscious beings, but to believe that each unit is permanently equal to every other and infinite in potential.[10] The core reality of every living being is a pure Buddha: the visible form and thinking self that surrounds it are merely Karma. To some extent, it could be said that Buddhism replaces our theory of a universe of physical atoms with the idea of a universe of psychic units. It doesn’t necessarily reject our theory of physical atoms, but it takes a stance that could be summed up like this: "What you call atoms are actually combinations, unstable aggregates, essentially impermanent, and therefore fundamentally unreal. Atoms are just Karma." This perspective is thought-provoking. We know nothing at all about the ultimate nature of substance and motion, but we have scientific evidence that the known has evolved from the unknown; that the atoms of our elements are combinations; and that what we refer to as matter and force are just different expressions of a single and infinite Unknown Reality.
There are wonderful Buddhist pictures which at first sight appear to have been made, like other Japanese pictures, with bold free sweeps of a skilled brush, but which, when closely examined, prove to have been executed in a much more marvelous manner. The figures, the features, the robes, the aureoles,—also the scenery, the colors, the effects of mist or cloud,—all, even to the tiniest detail of tone or line, have been produced by groupings of microscopic Chinese characters,—tinted according to position, and more or less thickly massed according to need of light or shade. In brief, these pictures are composed entirely out of texts of Sutras: they are mosaics of minute ideographs,—each ideograph a combination of strokes, and the symbol at once of a sound and of an idea.
There are amazing Buddhist images that at first glance look like other Japanese paintings, created with bold, fluid strokes by a skilled brush. However, upon closer inspection, they reveal a much more incredible technique. The figures, features, robes, halos, as well as the landscapes, colors, and effects of mist or cloud—all the way down to the smallest detail of tone or line—have been crafted from groupings of tiny Chinese characters, colored based on their position, and arranged in varying densities to create light and shade. In short, these images are entirely made up of texts from Sutras: they are mosaics of tiny ideographs, each ideograph being a combination of strokes that represent both a sound and a concept.
Is our universe so composed?—an endless phantasmagory made only by combinations of combinations of combinations of combinations of units finding quality and form through unimaginable affinities;—now thickly massed in solid glooms; now palpitating in tremulosities of light and color; always and everywhere grouped by some stupendous art into one vast mosaic of polarities;—yet each unit in itself a complexity inconceivable, and each in itself also a symbol only, a character, a single ideograph of the undecipherable text of the Infinite Riddle?... Ask the chemists and the mathematicians.
Is our universe really made this way?—an endless collection of images created from combinations of combinations of combinations of units finding quality and form through unimaginable connections;—sometimes densely packed in dark masses; sometimes shimmering with flashes of light and color; always and everywhere organized by some amazing design into one huge mosaic of contrasts;—yet each unit by itself is an unimaginable complexity, and each one is also just a symbol, a character, a single ideograph of the unsolvable text of the Infinite Riddle?... Ask the chemists and the mathematicians.
[1] Scarcely a day passes that I do not hear such words uttered as ingwa, gokuraku, gōshō,—or other words referring to Karma, heaven, future life, past life, etc. But I have never heard a man or woman of the people use the word "Nehan;" and whenever I have ventured to question such about Nirvana, I found that its philosophical meaning was unknown. On the other hand, the Japanese scholar speaks of Nehan as the reality,—of heaven, either as a temporary condition or as a parable.
[1] Hardly a day goes by without me hearing terms like ingwa, gokuraku, gōshō, or other words related to Karma, heaven, future life, past life, and so on. Yet, I've never heard anyone from the general public use the word "Nehan." Whenever I've tried to ask about Nirvana, it turns out they don't know its philosophical meaning. In contrast, Japanese scholars refer to Nehan as the ultimate reality and see heaven either as a temporary state or as a metaphor.
[2] This astronomical localization of higher conditions of being, or of other "Buddha-fields," may provoke a smile; but it suggests undeniable possibilities. There is no absurdity in supposing that potentialities of life and growth and development really pass, with nebular diffusion and concentration, from expired systems to new systems. Indeed, not to suppose this, in our present state of knowledge, is scarcely possible for the rational mind.
[2] This astronomical idea of higher states of existence, or other "Buddha-fields," might make you smile, but it raises undeniable possibilities. There's nothing ridiculous about thinking that the potential for life, growth, and development actually transfers, through the spread and concentration of nebulae, from dead systems to new ones. In fact, given what we know today, it's hard for a rational mind to believe otherwise.
[3] One is reminded by this conception of Mr. Spencer's beautiful definition of Equanimity:—"Equanimity may be compared to white light, which, though composed of numerous colors, is colorless; while pleasurable and painful moods of mind may be compared to the modifications of light that result from increasing the proportions of some rays, and decreasing the proportions of others."—Principles of Psychology.
[3] This idea brings to mind Mr. Spencer's lovely definition of Equanimity:—"Equanimity can be likened to white light, which, while made up of many colors, is itself colorless; whereas feelings of pleasure and pain can be compared to the changes in light that happen when you increase some colors while decreasing others."—Principles of Psychology.
[5] In the Sutra of the Great Decease we find the instance of a woman reaching this condition:—"The Sister Nanda, O Ananda, by the destruction of the five bonds that bind people to this world, has become an inhabitant of the highest heaven,—there to pass entirely away,—thence never to return."
[5] In the Sutra of the Great Decease, we see an example of a woman achieving this state:—"Sister Nanda, O Ananda, by breaking the five attachments that tie people to this world, has become a resident of the highest heaven,—there to fully transcend,—and will never return."
[6] Different Buddhist systems give different enumerations of these mysterious powers whereof the Chinese names literally signify:—(1) Calm—Meditation-outward-pouring-no-obstacle-wisdom (2) Heaven-Eye-no-obstacle-wisdom; (3) Heaven Ear-no-obstacle-wisdom;—(4) Other-minds-no-obstacle-wisdom;—(5) Fornier-States-no-obstacle-wisdom;—(6) Leak-Extinction-no-obstacle-wisdom.
[6] Different Buddhist traditions list various interpretations of these mysterious abilities, which the Chinese names literally mean:—(1) Calm—Meditation-no-obstacles-wisdom (2) Heavenly-Eye-no-obstacles-wisdom; (3) Heavenly-Ear-no-obstacles-wisdom;—(4) Other-minds-no-obstacles-wisdom;—(5) Formless-States-no-obstacles-wisdom;—(6) Leak-Extinction-no-obstacles-wisdom.
[7] Beings who have reached the state of Engaku or of Sosatsu are not supposed capable of retrogression, or of any serious error; but it is otherwise in lower spiritual states.
[7] Beings who have attained the state of Engaku or Sosatsu are not believed to be capable of going backwards or making significant mistakes; however, this is not the case in lower spiritual states.
[9] This position, it will be observed, is very dissimilar from that of Hartmann, who holds that "all plurality of individuation belongs to the sphere of phenomenality." (vol. ii. page 233 of English translation.) One is rather reminded of the thought of Galton that human beings "may contribute more or less unconsciously to the manifestation of a far higher life than our own,—somewhat as the individual cells of one of the more complex animals contribute to the manifestation of its higher order of personality." (Hereditary Genius, p. 361.) Another thought of Galton's, expressed on the same page of the work just quoted from, is still more strongly suggestive of the Buddhist concept:—"We must not permit ourselves to consider each human or other personality as something supernaturally added to the stock of nature, but rather as a segregation of what already existed, under a new shape, and as a regular consequence of previous conditions.... Neither must we be misled by the word 'individuality.' ... We may look upon each individual as something not wholly detached from its parent-source,—as a wave that has been lifted and shaped by normal conditions in an unknown and illimitable ocean."
[9] This viewpoint is quite different from Hartmann's, who argues that "all plurality of individuation belongs to the sphere of phenomenality." (vol. ii. page 233 of English translation.) It brings to mind Galton's idea that human beings "may contribute more or less unconsciously to the manifestation of a far higher life than our own,—somewhat as the individual cells of one of the more complex animals contribute to the manifestation of its higher order of personality." (Hereditary Genius, p. 361.) Another thought from Galton, expressed on the same page of the work just mentioned, is even more suggestive of the Buddhist idea:—"We must not allow ourselves to see each human or other personality as something supernaturally added to the stock of nature, but rather as a separation of what already existed, in a new form, and as a regular result of prior conditions.... We also shouldn’t be misled by the term 'individuality.' ... We may consider each individual as something not entirely separate from its source,—like a wave that has been lifted and shaped by normal conditions in an unknown and limitless ocean."
The reader should remember that the Buddhist hypothesis does not imply either individuality or personality in Nirvana, but simple entity,—not a spiritual body, in our meaning of the term, but only a divine consciousness. "Heart," in the sense of divine mind, is a term used in some Japanese texts to describe such entity. In the Dai-Nichi Kyō Sō (Commentary on the Dai-Nichi Sutra), for example, is the statement "When all seeds of Karma-life are entirely burnt out and annihilated, then the vacuum-pure Bodhi-heart is reached." (I may observe that Buddhist metaphysicians use the term "vacuum-bodies" to describe one of the high conditions of entity.) The following, from the fifty-first volume of the work called Daizō-hō-sū will also be found interesting "By experience the Tathâgata possesses all forms,—forms for multitude numberless as the dust-grains of the universe.... The Tathâgata gets himself born in such places as he desires, or in accord with the desire of others, and there saves [lit., 'carries over'—that is, over the Sea of Birth and Death] all sentient beings. Wheresoever his will finds an abiding-point, there is he embodied: this is called Will-Birth Body.... The Buddha makes Law his body, and remains pure as empty space: this is called Law-Body."
The reader should remember that the Buddhist concept doesn’t suggest individuality or personality in Nirvana, but rather a simple state of being—not a spiritual body in our sense of the term, but just a divine consciousness. “Heart,” in the context of divine mind, is a term found in some Japanese texts to describe this state of being. In the Dai-Nichi Kyō Sō (Commentary on the Dai-Nichi Sutra), for instance, it states, "When all seeds of Karma-life are completely burnt out and annihilated, then the vacuum-pure Bodhi-heart is attained." (I should note that Buddhist metaphysicians use the term "vacuum-bodies" to refer to one of the elevated states of being.) An interesting statement from the fifty-first volume of the work called Daizō-hō-sū is, "Through experience, the Tathâgata possesses all forms—forms as countless as the dust particles of the universe... The Tathâgata can be born in places he desires, or in accordance with the wishes of others, and there saves [literally, 'carries over'—that is, over the Sea of Birth and Death] all sentient beings. Wherever his will finds a resting place, there is he manifested: this is called Will-Birth Body... The Buddha makes Law his body, and remains pure like empty space: this is called Law-Body."
V
... "All beings that have life shall lay
Aside their complex form,—that aggregation
Of mental and material qualities
That gives them, or in heaven or on earth,
Their fleeting individuality."
The Book of the Great Decease.
... "Every living being will put aside
Their complicated form,—that mix
Of mental and physical traits
That gives them, whether in heaven or on earth,
Their temporary individuality."
The Book of the Great Decease.
In every teleological system there are conceptions which cannot bear the test of modern psychological analysis, and in the foregoing unfilled outline of a great religious hypothesis there will doubtless be recognized some "ghosts of beliefs haunting those mazes of verbal propositions in which metaphysicians habitually lose themselves." But truths will be perceived also,—grand recognitions of the law of ethical evolution, of the price of progress, and of our relation to the changeless Reality abiding beyond all change.
In every purpose-driven system, there are ideas that don't hold up under today's psychological analysis. In the previously mentioned outline of a significant religious hypothesis, you can definitely spot some "ghosts of beliefs haunting those confusing verbal propositions where metaphysicians often get lost." However, there will also be truths recognized—great insights into the law of ethical evolution, the cost of progress, and our connection to the unchanging Reality that exists beyond all change.
The Buddhist estimate of the enormity of that opposition to moral progress which humanity must overcome is fully sustained by our scientific knowledge of the past and perception of the future. Mental and moral advance has thus far been effected only through constant struggle against inheritances older than reason or moral feeling,—against the instincts and the appetites of primitive brute life. And the Buddhist teaching, that the average man can hope to leave his worse nature behind him only after the lapse of millions of future lives, is much more of a truth than of a theory. Only through millions of births have we been able to reach even this our present imperfect state; and the dark bequests of our darkest past are still strong enough betimes to prevail over reason and ethical feeling. Every future forward pace upon the moral path will have to be taken against the massed effort of millions of ghostly wills. For those past selves which priest and poet have told us to use as steps to higher things are not dead, nor even likely to die for a thousand generations to come: they are too much alive;—they have still power to clutch the climbing feet,—sometimes even to fling back the climber into the primeval slime.
The Buddhist view of the massive challenge to moral progress that humanity must overcome is fully supported by our scientific understanding of the past and our insight into the future. So far, mental and moral advancement has only been achieved through a continuous struggle against legacies older than reason or moral awareness—against the instincts and desires of primitive animal life. The Buddhist belief that the average person can only hope to leave behind their worse nature after millions of future lives is more of a reality than just a theory. It has taken millions of births to reach even our current imperfect state, and the troubling legacies of our darkest past are still strong enough at times to overpower reason and moral feelings. Every step forward on the moral path in the future will have to be taken against the combined efforts of millions of lingering wills. The past selves that priests and poets have told us to use as stepping stones to greater things are not dead, nor are they likely to fade away for a thousand generations: they are very much alive; they still have the power to grab hold of our climbing feet—sometimes even to hurl the climber back into the primal muck.
Again, in its legend of the Heavens of Desire,—progress through which depends upon the ability of triumphant virtue to refuse what it has won,—Buddhism gives us a wonder-story full of evolutional truth. The difficulties of moral self-elevation do not disappear with the amelioration of material social conditions;—in our own day they rather increase. As life becomes more complex, more multiform, so likewise do the obstacles to ethical advance,—so likewise do the results of thoughts and acts. The expansion of intellectual power, the refinement of sensibility, the enlargement of the sympathies, the intensive quickening of the sense of beauty,—all multiply ethical dangers just as certainly as they multiply ethical opportunities. The highest material results of civilization, and the increase of possibilities of pleasure, exact an exercise of self-mastery and a power of, ethical balance, needless and impossible in older and lower states of existence.
Again, in its story of the Heavens of Desire, which illustrates how progress relies on the ability of victorious virtue to reject what it has gained, Buddhism presents us with a fascinating tale full of evolving truths. The challenges of moral self-improvement don’t vanish with better material social conditions; in fact, they tend to grow in our time. As life becomes more complex and varied, so do the barriers to ethical progress, along with the consequences of our thoughts and actions. The growth of intellectual power, the refinement of sensitivity, the broadening of our sympathies, and the heightened appreciation for beauty all increase ethical risks just as definitely as they create ethical chances. The greatest material achievements of civilization, along with the rise in possibilities for pleasure, demand a higher degree of self-control and an ability to maintain ethical balance, which were unnecessary and unattainable in earlier and simpler stages of existence.
The Buddhist doctrine of impermanency is the doctrine also of modern science: either might be uttered in the words of the other. "Natural knowledge," wrote Huxley in one of his latest and finest essays, "tends more and more to the conclusion that 'all the choir of heaven and furniture of the earth' are the transitory forms of parcels of cosmic substance wending along the road of evolution from nebulous potentiality,—through endless growths of sun and planet and satellite,—through all varieties of matter,—through infinite diversities of life and thought,—possibly through modes of being of which we neither have a conception nor are competent to form any,—back to the indefinable latency from which they arose. Thus the most obvious attribute of the Cosmos is its impermanency."[1]
The Buddhist idea of impermanence aligns with modern science: either could be expressed in the words of the other. "Natural knowledge," Huxley wrote in one of his latest and best essays, "is increasingly leading us to the conclusion that 'all the choir of heaven and furniture of the earth' are just temporary forms of bits of cosmic substance traveling along the path of evolution from a cloudy potentiality,—through endless developments of suns, planets, and satellites,—through all kinds of matter,—through infinite varieties of life and thought,—possibly through states of existence that we can neither conceive nor are capable of imagining,—back to the undefined potential from which they came. Thus, the most apparent characteristic of the Universe is its impermanence." [1]
And, finally, it may be said that Buddhism not only presents remarkable accordance with nineteenth century thought in regard to the instability of all integrations, the ethical signification of heredity, the lesson of mental evolution, the duty of moral progress, but it also agrees with science in repudiating equally our doctrines of materialism and of spiritualism, our theory of a Creator and of special creation, and our belief in the immortality of the soul. Yet, in spite of this repudiation of the very foundations of Occidental religion, it has been able to give us the revelation of larger religious possibilities,—the suggestions of a universal scientific creed nobler than any which has ever existed. Precisely in that period of our own intellectual evolution when faith in a personal God is passing away,—when the belief in an individual soul is becoming impossible,—when the most religious minds shrink from everything that we have been calling religion,—when the universal doubt is an ever-growing weight upon ethical aspiration,—light is offered from the East. There we find ourselves in presence of an older and a vaster faith,—holding no gross anthropomorphic conceptions of the immeasurable Reality, and denying the existence of soul, but nevertheless inculcating a system of morals superior to any other, and maintaining a hope which no possible future form of positive knowledge can destroy. Reinforced by the teaching of science, the teaching of this more ancient faith is that for thousands of years we have been thinking inside-out and upside-down. The only reality is One;—all that we have taken for Substance is only Shadow;—the physical is the unreal;—and the outer-man is the ghost.
And, finally, it can be said that Buddhism not only aligns remarkably with nineteenth-century thought regarding the instability of all integrations, the ethical implications of heredity, the lessons of mental evolution, and the responsibility of moral progress, but it also agrees with science in rejecting both our ideas of materialism and spiritualism, our theory of a Creator and special creation, and our belief in the immortality of the soul. Yet, despite this rejection of the very foundations of Western religion, it has managed to reveal larger religious possibilities to us—suggesting a universal scientific creed that is nobler than any that has ever existed. Exactly during this period of our own intellectual evolution when faith in a personal God is fading—when belief in an individual soul is becoming implausible—when the most religious minds turn away from everything we’ve called religion—when universal doubt is an ever-increasing burden on ethical aspiration—light is offered from the East. There we confront an older and broader faith—one that holds no crude anthropomorphic views of the immeasurable Reality, denies the existence of the soul, yet teaches a moral system superior to any other, and maintains a hope that no possible future form of positive knowledge can extinguish. Bolstered by scientific teachings, this ancient faith tells us that for thousands of years we have been thinking inside-out and upside-down. The only reality is One;—everything we’ve considered Substance is merely Shadow;—the physical is unreal;—and the outer man is the ghost.
[1] Evolution and Ethics.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Evolution and Ethics.
X
THE REBIRTH OF KATSUGORŌ
I
The following is not a story,—at least it is not one of my stories. It is only the translation of an old Japanese document—or rather series of documents—very much signed and sealed, and dating back to the early part of the present century. Various authors appear to have made use of these documents: especially the compiler of the curious collection of Buddhist stories entitled Bukkyō-hyakkwa-zenshō, to whom they furnished the material of the twenty-sixth narrative in that work. The present translation, however, was made from a manuscript copy discovered in a private library in Tōkyō. I am responsible for nothing beyond a few notes appended to the text.
The following isn't a story—at least not one of my stories. It's just the translation of an old Japanese document—or rather, a series of documents—that are heavily signed and sealed, dating back to the early part of this century. Various authors seem to have used these documents, especially the compiler of the intriguing collection of Buddhist stories called Bukkyō-hyakkwa-zenshō, which provided the material for the twenty-sixth narrative in that work. This translation was made from a manuscript copy found in a private library in Tōkyō. I'm only responsible for a few notes added to the text.
Although the beginning will probably prove dry reading, I presume to advise the perusal of the whole translation from first to last, because it suggests many things besides the possibility of remembering former births. It will be found to reflect something of the feudal Japan passed away, and something of the old-time faith,—not the higher Buddhism, but what is incomparably more difficult for any Occidental to obtain a glimpse of: the common ideas of the people concerning preëxistence and rebirth. And in view of this fact, the exactness of the official investigations, and the credibility of the evidence accepted, necessarily become questions of minor importance.
Although the beginning might be pretty dry, I recommend reading the entire translation from start to finish, because it brings up a lot of ideas beyond just the possibility of remembering past lives. It captures some of the feudal Japan that has disappeared and gives insight into the old beliefs—not the higher Buddhism, but something that's much harder for anyone from the West to understand: the everyday thoughts of the people about pre-existence and rebirth. Considering this, the accuracy of the official investigations and the reliability of the accepted evidence become less significant.
II
1.—COPY OF THE REPORT OF TAMON DEMPACHIRŌ.
1.—COPY OF THE REPORT OF TAMON DEMPACHIRŌ.
The case of Katsugorō, nine years old, second son of Genzō, a farmer on my estate, dwelling in the Village called Nakano-mura in the District called Tamagōri in the Province of Musashi.
The case of Katsugorō, nine years old, the second son of Genzō, a farmer on my estate, living in the village called Nakano-mura in the district known as Tamagōri in the province of Musashi.
Some time during the autumn of last year, the above-mentioned Katsugorō, the son of Genzō, told to his elder sister the story of his previous existence and of his rebirth. But as it seemed to be only the fancy of a child, she gave little heed to it. Afterwards, however, when Katsugorō had told her the same story over and over again, she began to think that it was a strange thing, and she told her parents about it.
Some time during the fall of last year, Katsugorō, the son of Genzō, shared with his older sister the story of his past life and his rebirth. But since it sounded like just the imagination of a child, she paid little attention to it. Eventually, though, after Katsugorō repeated the same story multiple times, she started to think that it was unusual, and she mentioned it to their parents.
During the twelfth month of the past year, Genzō himself questioned Katsugorō about the matter, whereupon Katsugorō declared,—
During the twelfth month of last year, Genzō asked Katsugorō about the situation, and Katsugorō replied,—
That he had been in his former existence the son of a certain Kyūbei, a farmer of Hodokubo-mura, which is a village within the jurisdiction of the Lord Komiya, in the district called Tamagōri, in the province of Musashi;—
That he had previously been the son of a certain Kyūbei, a farmer from Hodokubo-mura, a village under the authority of Lord Komiya, in the region known as Tamagōri, in the province of Musashi;—
That he, Katsugorō, the son of Kyūbei, had died of smallpox at the age of six years,—and
That he, Katsugorō, the son of Kyūbei, died of smallpox at the age of six years,—and
That he had been reborn thereafter into the family of the Genzō before-mentioned.
That he had been reborn into the family of Genzō mentioned earlier.
Though this seemed unbelievable, the boy repeated all the circumstances of his story with so much exactness and apparent certainty, that the Headman and the elders of the village made a formal investigation of the case. As the news of this event soon spread, it was heard by the family of a certain Hanshirō, living in the village called Hodokubo-mura; and Hanshirō then came to the house of the Genzō aforesaid, a farmer belonging to my estate, and found that everything was true which the boy had said about the personal appearance and the facial characteristics of his former parents, and about the aspect of the house which had been his home in his previous birth. Katsugorō was then taken to the house of Hanshirō in Hodokubo-mura; and the people there said that he looked very much like their Tōzō, who had died a number of years before, at the age of six. Since then the two families have been visiting each other at intervals. The people of other neighboring villages seem to have heard of the matter; and now persons come daily from various places to see Katsugorō.
Though this seemed unbelievable, the boy recounted all the details of his story with such precision and apparent confidence that the Headman and the village elders conducted a formal investigation into the case. As word of this event quickly spread, it reached the family of a man named Hanshirō, who lived in the village of Hodokubo-mura; Hanshirō then visited the home of Genzō, a farmer from my estate, and discovered that everything the boy had said regarding his former parents' appearance and the characteristics of the house he had lived in during his previous life was true. Katsugorō was then taken to Hanshirō’s home in Hodokubo-mura; and the people there remarked that he looked quite similar to their Tōzō, who had passed away several years earlier at the age of six. Since then, the two families have been visiting each other periodically. It seems that people from neighboring villages have heard about the situation; and now individuals come daily from various places to see Katsugorō.
*
Understood! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.
A deposition regarding the above facts having been made before me by persons dwelling on my estate, I summoned the man Genzō to my house, and there examined him. His answers to my questions did not contradict the statements before-mentioned made by other parties.
A deposition about the above facts was given to me by people living on my property, so I called Genzō to my house and questioned him. His answers matched the statements made by others.
Occasionally in the world some rumor of such a matter as this spreads among the people. Indeed, it is hard to believe such things. But I beg to make report of the present case, hoping the same will reach your august ear,—so that I may not be charged with negligence.
Occasionally, rumors about situations like this circulate among people. Honestly, it's tough to believe such things. But I ask to report this case to you, hoping it will reach your esteemed attention—so that I won't be accused of negligence.
[Signed] TAMON DEMPACHIRŌ.
[Signed] TAMON DEMPACHIRŌ.
The Fourth Month and the Sixth Year of Bunsei [1823].
The Fourth Month and the Sixth Year of Bunsei [1823].
2.—COPY OF LETTER WRITTEN BY KAZUNAWO TO TEIKIN, PRIEST OF SENGAKUJI.
2.—COPY OF LETTER WRITTEN BY KAZUNAWO TO TEIKIN, PRIEST OF SENGAKUJI.
I have been favored with the accompanying copy of the report of Tamon Dempachirō by Shiga Hyoëmon Sama, who brought it to me; and I take great pleasure in sending it to you. I think that it might be well for you to preserve it, together with the writing from Kwan-zan Sama, which you kindly showed me the other day.
I received a copy of Tamon Dempachirō's report from Shiga Hyoëmon, who delivered it to me, and I'm happy to share it with you. I believe it would be a good idea for you to keep it, along with the writing from Kwan-zan Sama that you kindly showed me the other day.
[Signed] KAZUNAWO.
[Signed] KAZUNAWO.
The twenty-first day of the Sixth Month. [No other date.]
The 21st day of June. [No other date.]
3.—COPY OF THE LETTER OF MATSUDAIRA KWANZAN [DAIMYŌ] TO THE PRIEST TEIKIN OF THE TEMPLE CALLED SENGAKUJI.
3.—COPY OF THE LETTER OF MATSUDAIRA KWANZAN [DAIMYŌ] TO THE PRIEST TEIKIN OF THE TEMPLE CALLED SENGAKUJI.
I herewith enclose and send you the account of the rebirth of Katsugorō. I have written it in the popular style, thinking that it might have a good effect in helping to silence those who do not believe in the doctrines of the Buddha. As a literary work it is, of course, a wretched thing. I send it to you supposing that it could only amuse you from that point of view. But as for the relation itself, it is without mistake; for I myself heard it from the grandmother of Katsugorō. When you have read it, please return it to me.
I am enclosing the account of Katsugorō's rebirth. I've written it in a casual style, thinking it might help quiet the skeptics of Buddha's teachings. As a piece of literature, it’s not great. I'm sending it to you because it might entertain you in that respect. However, the story itself is accurate; I heard it directly from Katsugorō's grandmother. Please return it to me after you read it.
[Signed] KWANZAN.
[Signed] KWANZAN.
Twentieth day. [No date.]
Day 20. [No date.]
[COPY.]
[COPY.]
RELATION OF THE REBIRTH OF KATSUGORŌ.
RELATION OF THE REBIRTH OF KATSUGORŌ.
4.—(Introductory Note by the Priest Teikin.)
4.—(Introductory Note by the Priest Teikin.)
This is the account of a true fact; for it has been written by Matsudaira Kwanzan Sama, who himself went [to Nakano-mura] on the twenty-second day of the third month of this year for the special purpose of inquiring about the matter.
This is the account of a true fact; for it has been written by Matsudaira Kwanzan Sama, who himself went [to Nakano-mura] on the twenty-second day of the third month of this year for the specific purpose of looking into the matter.
After having obtained a glimpse of Katsugoro, he questioned the boy's grandmother as to every particular; and he wrote down her answers exactly as they were given.
After catching a glimpse of Katsugoro, he asked the boy's grandmother about every detail, and he wrote down her answers exactly as she provided them.
Afterwards, the said Kwanzan Sama condescended to honor this temple with a visit on the fourteenth day of this fourth month, and with his own august lips told me about his visit to the family of the aforesaid Katsugorō. Furthermore, he vouchsafed me the favor of permitting me to read the before-mentioned writing, on the twentieth day of this same month. And, availing myself of the privilege, I immediately made a copy of the writing.
After that, Kwanzan Sama graciously visited this temple on the fourteenth day of this fourth month and with his own distinguished words shared details about his visit to Katsugorō’s family. He also kindly allowed me to read the mentioned writing on the twentieth day of this same month. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quickly made a copy of the writing.
[Signed]
TEIKIN SŌ
Sengaku-ji
Facsimile of the priest's kakihan, or
private sign-manual,made with the brush.
[Signed]
TEIKIN SŌ
Sengaku-ji
A copy of the priest's signature, or
private sign-manual, created with the brush.
The twenty-first day of the Fourth Month of the Sixth Year of Bunsei [1823]
The 21st day of the 4th Month of the 6th Year of Bunsei [1823]
[COPY.]
[COPY.]
5.—[NAMES OF THE MEMBERS OF THE TWO FAMILIES CONCERNED.]
5.—[NAMES OF THE MEMBERS OF THE TWO FAMILIES CONCERNED.]
[Family of Genzō.]
[Genzō's Family.]
KATSUGORŌ.—Born the 10th day of the 10th month of the twelfth year of Bunkwa [1815]. Nine years old this sixth year of Bunsei [1823].[1] Second son of Genzō, a farmer living in Tanitsuiri in Nakano-mura, district of Tamagōri, province of Musashi.—Estate of Tamon Dempachirō, whose yashiki is in the street called Shichikenchō, Nedzu, Yedo.—Jurisdiction of Yusuki.
Katsugorō.—Born on the 10th day of the 10th month in the 12th year of Bunkwa [1815]. Now nine years old in the sixth year of Bunsei [1823].[1] Second son of Genzō, a farmer from Tanitsuiri in Nakano-mura, Tamagōri district, in Musashi province.—Estate of Tamon Dempachirō, whose residence is on Shichikenchō street, Nedzu, Yedo.—Jurisdiction of Yusuki.
GENZŌ.—Father of Katsugorō. Family name, Koyada. Forty-nine years old this sixth year of Bunsei. Being poor, he occupies himself with the making of baskets, which he sells in Yedo. The name of the inn at which he lodges while in Yedo is Sagamiya, kept by one Kihei, in Bakuro-chō.
GENZŌ.—Father of Katsugorō. Last name, Koyada. He is forty-nine years old in this sixth year of Bunsei. Due to his financial struggles, he makes and sells baskets in Yedo. He stays at an inn called Sagamiya, run by a man named Kihei, located in Bakuro-chō.
SEI.—Wife of Genzō and mother of Katsugoro. Thirty-nine years old this sixth year of Bunsei. Daughter of Murata Kichitarō, samurai,—once an archer in the service of the Lord of Owari. When Sei was twelve years old she was a maid-servant, it is said, in the house of Honda Dainoshin Dono. When she was thirteen years old, her father, Kichitarō was dismissed forever for a certain cause from the service of the Lord of Owari, and he became a rōnin.[2] He died at the age of seventy-five, on the twenty-fifth day of the fourth month of the fourth year of Bunkwa [1807]. His grave is in the cemetery of the temple called Eirin-ji, of the Zen sect, in the village of Shimo-Yusuki.
SEI.—Wife of Genzō and mother of Katsugoro. She is thirty-nine years old this sixth year of Bunsei. She is the daughter of Murata Kichitarō, a samurai who was once an archer in the service of the Lord of Owari. When Sei was twelve, she worked as a maid in the house of Honda Dainoshin Dono. At thirteen, her father, Kichitarō, was permanently dismissed from the service of the Lord of Owari for unspecified reasons, and he became a rōnin.[2] He passed away at seventy-five, on the twenty-fifth day of the fourth month of the fourth year of Bunkwa [1807]. His grave is in the cemetery of the temple called Eirin-ji, of the Zen sect, in the village of Shimo-Yusuki.
TSUYA.—Grandmother of Katsugoro. Seventy-two years old this sixth year of Bunsei. When young she served as maid in the household of Matsudaira Oki-no-Kami Dono [Daimyō].
TSUYA.—Grandmother of Katsugoro. Seventy-two years old in this sixth year of Bunsei. When she was younger, she worked as a maid in the household of Matsudaira Oki-no-Kami Dono [Daimyō].
FUSA.—Elder sister of Katsugoro. Fifteen years old this year.
FUSA.—Katsugoro's older sister. She is fifteen years old this year.
OTOJIRŌ.—Elder brother of Katsugoro. Fourteen years old this year.
OTOJIRŌ.—Katsugoro's older brother. He is fourteen years old this year.
TSUNÉ.—Younger sister of Katsugoro. Four years old this year.
TSUNÉ.—Katsugoro’s younger sister. She’s four years old this year.
[Family of Hanshirō.]
[Hanshirō's Family.]
TŌZŌ.—Died at the age of six in Hodo-kubo-mura, in the district called Tamagori in the province of Musashi. Estate of Nakané Uyemon, whose yashiki is in the street Ata-rashi-bashi-dōri, Shitaya, Yedo. Jurisdiction of Komiya.—[Tōzō] was born in the second year of Bunkwa [1805], and died at about the fourth hour of the day [10 o'clock in the morning] on the fourth clay of the second month of the seventh year of Bunkwa [1810]. The sickness of which he died was smallpox. Buried in the graveyard on the hill above the village before-mentioned,—Hodokubo-mura.—Parochial temple: Iwōji in Misawa-mura. Sect: Zen-shū. Last year the fifth year of Bunkwa [1822], the jiū-san kwaiki[3] was said for Tōzō.
Tōzō.—Died at the age of six in Hodo-kubo-mura, in the district called Tamagori in the province of Musashi. Estate of Nakané Uyemon, whose residence is on Ata-rashi-bashi-dōri, Shitaya, Yedo. Jurisdiction of Komiya.—[Tōzō] was born in the second year of Bunkwa [1805] and died around the fourth hour of the day [10 o'clock in the morning] on the fourth day of the second month of the seventh year of Bunkwa [1810]. The illness that caused his death was smallpox. He was buried in the graveyard on the hill above the aforementioned village—Hodokubo-mura.—Parochial temple: Iwōji in Misawa-mura. Sect: Zen-shū. Last year, the fifth year of Bunkwa [1822], the jiū-san kwaiki[3] was said for Tōzō.
HANSHIRŌ.—Stepfather of Tōzō. Family name: Suzaki. Fifty years old this sixth year of Bunsei.
HANSHIRŌ.—Stepparent of Tōzō. Last name: Suzaki. Fifty years old in this sixth year of Bunsei.
SHIDZU.—Mother of Tōzō. Forty-nine years old this sixth year of Bunsei.
SHIDZU.—Mother of Tōzō. Forty-nine years old in this sixth year of Bunsei.
KYŪBEI (afterwards TOGŌRŌ).—Real father of Tōzō. Original name, Kyūbei, afterwards changed to Togōrō. Died at the age of forty-eight, in the sixth year of Bunkwa [1809], when Tözö was five years old. To replace him, Hanshirō became an iri-muko.[4]
KYŪBEI (later TOGŌRŌ).—The real father of Tōzō. His original name was Kyūbei, which he later changed to Togōrō. He passed away at the age of forty-eight, in the sixth year of Bunkwa [1809], when Tōzō was five years old. To take his place, Hanshirō became an iri-muko.[4]
CHILDREN: TWO BOYS AND TWO GIRLS.—These are Hanshirō's children by the mother of Tōzō.
KIDS: TWO BOYS AND TWO GIRLS.—These are Hanshirō's kids with Tōzō's mother.
6.—[COPY OF THE ACCOUNT WRITTEN IN POPULAR STYLE BY MATSUDAIRA KWANZAN DONO, DAIMYŌ.]
6.—[COPY OF THE ACCOUNT WRITTEN IN POPULAR STYLE BY MATSUDAIRA KWANZAN DONO, DAIMYŌ.]
Some time in the eleventh month of the past year, when Katsugorō was playing in the rice-field with his elder sister, Fusa, he asked her,— "Elder Sister, where did you come from before you were born into our household?"
Some time in the eleventh month of last year, when Katsugorō was playing in the rice field with his older sister, Fusa, he asked her, — "Hey, Sis, where did you come from before you were born into our family?"
Fusa answered him:—
Fusa replied to him:—
"How can I know what happened to me before I was born?"
"How can I find out what happened to me before I was born?"
Katsugoro looked surprised and exclaimed:
Katsugoro looked surprised and said:
"Then you cannot remember anything that happened before you were born?"
"Then you can't remember anything that happened before you were born?"
"Do you remember?" asked Fusa.
"Do you remember?" asked Fusa.
"Indeed I do," replied Katsugorō. "I used to be the son of Kyūbei San of Hodo-kubo, and my name was then Tōzō—do you not know all that?"
"Of course I do," Katsugorō replied. "I was once the son of Kyūbei San from Hodo-kubo, and my name back then was Tōzō—don't you know any of this?"
"Ah!" said Fusa, "I shall tell father and mother about it."
"Ah!" said Fusa, "I’ll tell Mom and Dad about it."
But Katsugorō at once began to cry, and said:—
But Katsugorō immediately started crying and said:—
"Please do not tell!—it would not be good to tell father and mother."
"Please don't say anything!—it wouldn't be right to tell Mom and Dad."
Fusa made answer, after a little while:—
Fusa replied after a short pause:—
"Well, this time I shall not tell. But the next time that you do anything naughty, then I will tell."
"Well, this time I won’t say anything. But the next time you do something wrong, I will."
After that day whenever a dispute arose between the two, the sister would threaten the brother, saying, "Very well, then—I shall tell that thing to father and mother." At these words the boy would always yield to his sister. This happened many times; and the parents one day overheard Fusa making her threat. Thinking Katsugorō must have been doing something wrong, they desired to know what the matter was, and Fusa, being questioned, told them the truth. Then Genzō and his wife, and Tsuya, the grandmother of Katsugorō, thought it a very strange thing. They called Katsugorō, therefore; and tried, first by coaxing, and then by threatening, to make him tell what he had meant by those words.
After that day, whenever there was a disagreement between them, the sister would threaten the brother, saying, "Alright, I’ll just tell Mom and Dad." Hearing this, the boy would always give in to his sister. This happened many times, and one day the parents overheard Fusa making this threat. Thinking Katsugorō must have done something wrong, they wanted to know what was going on, and when they asked Fusa, she told them the truth. Then Genzō and his wife, along with Tsuya, Katsugorō's grandmother, found it very strange. They called Katsugorō in and tried, first by coaxing and then by threatening, to get him to explain what he meant by those words.
After hesitation, Katsugorō said:—"I will tell you everything. I used to be the son of Kyūbei San of Hodokubo, and the name of my mother then was O-Shidzu San. When I was five years old, Kyūbei San died; and there came in his place a man called Hanshirō San, who loved me very much. But in the following year, when I was six years old, I died of smallpox. In the third year after that I entered mother's honorable womb, and was born again."
After thinking it over, Katsugorō said:—"I'll tell you everything. I used to be the son of Kyūbei San from Hodokubo, and my mother's name was O-Shidzu San. When I was five, Kyūbei San passed away; then a man named Hanshirō San came into my life, and he cared for me a lot. But the following year, when I was six, I died of smallpox. Three years later, I entered my mother's honorable womb and was born again."
The parents and the grandmother of the boy wondered greatly at hearing this; and they decided to make all possible inquiry as to the man called Hanshirō of Hodokubo. But as they all had to work very hard every day to earn a living, and so could spare but little time for any other matter, they could not at once carry out their intention.
The boy's parents and grandmother were very curious when they heard this, so they decided to find out everything they could about the man named Hanshirō from Hodokubo. However, since they all had to work really hard every day to make a living and had little time for anything else, they couldn't follow through with their plan right away.
Now Sei, the mother of Katsugorō, had nightly to suckle her little daughter Tsuné, who was four years old;[5]—and Katsugorō therefore slept with his grandmother, Tsuya. Sometimes he used to talk to her in bed; and one night when he was in a very confiding mood, she persuaded him to tell her what happened at the time when he had died. Then he said:—"Until I was four years old I used to remember everything; but since then I have become more and more forgetful; and now I forget many, many things. But I still remember that I died of smallpox; I remember that I was put into a jar;[6] I remember that I was buried on a hill. There was a hole made in the ground; and the people let the jar drop into that hole. It fell pon!—I remember that sound well. Then somehow I returned to the house, and I stopped on my own pillow there.[7] In a short time some old man,—looking like a grandfather—came and took me away. I do not know who or what he was. As I walked I went through empty air as if flying. I remember it was neither night nor day as we went: it was always like sunset-time. I did not feel either warm or cold or hungry. We went very far, I think; but still I could hear always, faintly, the voices of people talking at home; and the sound of the Nembutsu[8] being said for me. I remember also that when the people at home set offerings of hot botamochi[9] before the household shrinen [butsudan], I inhaled the vapor of the offerings.... Grandmother, never forget to offer warm food to the honorable dead [Hotoké Sama], and do not forget to give to priests—I am sure it is very good to do these things.[10] ... After that, I only remember that the old man led me by some roundabout way to this place—I remember we passed the road beyond the village. Then we came here, and he pointed to this house, and said to me:—'Now you must be reborn,—for it is three years since you died. You are to be reborn in that house. The person who will become your grandmother is very kind; so it will be well for you to be conceived and born there.' After saying this, the old man went away. I remained a little time under the kaki-tree before the entrance of this house. Then I was going to enter when I heard talking inside: some one said that because father was now earning so little, mother would have to go to service in Yedo. I thought, "I will not go into that house;" and I stopped three days in the garden. On the third clay it was decided that, after all, mother would not have to go to Yedo. The same night I passed into the house through a knot-hole in the sliding-shutters;—and after that I stayed for three days beside the kamado.[11] Then I entered mother's honorable womb.[12] ... I remember that I was born without any pain at all.—Grandmother, you may tell this to father and mother, but please never tell it to anybody else."
Now Sei, Katsugorō's mother, had to nurse her little daughter Tsuné every night; she was four years old; [5]—so Katsugorō slept with his grandmother, Tsuya. Sometimes he would talk to her in bed, and one night, feeling particularly open, she got him to share what happened when he died. He said, "Until I was four, I remembered everything, but since then I've been forgetting more and more, and now I forget a lot of things. But I still remember that I died of smallpox; I remember being put into a jar; [6] I remember being buried on a hill. They made a hole in the ground, and the people let the jar drop into that hole. It fell with a thud!—I remember that sound well. Then somehow, I returned to the house and stopped on my own pillow there. [7] Soon after, some old man—looking like a grandfather—came and took me away. I have no idea who he was. As I walked, it felt like I was flying through empty air. I remember it was neither night nor day, just a constant sunset. I didn’t feel warm or cold or hungry. We went really far, I think; but I could always faintly hear voices of people talking at home and the sound of the Nembutsu [8] being recited for me. I also remember that when people at home put out offerings of hot botamochi [9] at the household shrine [butsudan], I inhaled the steam from the offerings.... Grandmother, don’t forget to offer warm food to the honored dead [Hotoké Sama], and don’t forget to give to priests—I’m sure it’s really important to do these things. [10] ... After that, I only remember that the old man led me on a roundabout path to this place—I remember we passed the road beyond the village. Then we arrived here, and he pointed to this house, saying to me: 'Now you must be reborn, for it has been three years since you died. You are going to be reborn in that house. The person who will be your grandmother is very kind; it will be good for you to be conceived and born there.' After saying this, the old man left. I stayed a little while under the persimmon tree before the entrance to this house. Then I was going to go in when I overheard someone inside saying that because father was earning so little, mother would have to work in Yedo. I thought, "I won’t go into that house," and I stayed in the garden for three days. On the third day, it was decided that, after all, mother wouldn’t have to go to Yedo. That same night, I slipped into the house through a knot-hole in the sliding shutters;—and after that, I stayed for three days next to the kamado. [11] Then I entered mother's honorable womb. [12] ... I remember being born with no pain at all.—Grandmother, you can share this with father and mother, but please don’t tell anyone else."
*
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The grandmother told Genzō and his wife what Katsugorō had related to her; and after that the boy was not afraid to speak freely with his parents on the subject of his former existence, and would often say to them: "I want to go to Hodokubo. Please let me make a visit to the tomb of Kyūbei San." Genzō thought that Katsugorō, being a strange child, would probably die before long, and that it might therefore be better to make inquiry at once as to whether there really was a man in Hodokubo called Hanshirō. But he did not wish to make the inquiry himself, because for a man to do so [under such circumstances?] would seem inconsiderate or forward. Therefore, instead of going himself to Hodokubo, he asked his mother Tsuya, on the twentieth day of the first month of this year, to take her grandson there.
The grandmother told Genzō and his wife what Katsugorō had shared with her; after that, the boy wasn’t afraid to talk openly with his parents about his past life, often saying to them, “I want to go to Hodokubo. Please let me visit the tomb of Kyūbei San.” Genzō thought that since Katsugorō was an unusual child, he might not live much longer, and it would be better to find out right away if there really was a man in Hodokubo named Hanshirō. However, he didn't want to make the inquiry himself, because it would seem rude for a man to do so in such circumstances. So, instead of going to Hodokubo himself, he asked his mother Tsuya, on the twentieth day of the first month of this year, to take her grandson there.
Tsuya went with Katsugorō to Hodokubo; and when they entered the village she pointed to the nearer dwellings, and asked the boy," Which house is it?—is it this house or that one?" "No," answered Katsugorō,—"it is further on—much further,"—and he hurried before her. Reaching a certain dwelling at last, he cried, "This is the house!"—and ran in, without waiting for his grandmother. Tsuya followed him in, and asked the people there what was the name of the owner of the house. "Hanshirō," one of them answered. She asked the name of Hanshirō's wife. "Shidzu," was the reply. Then she asked whether there had ever been a son called Tōzō born in that house. "Yes," was the answer; "but that boy died thirteen years ago, when he was six years old."
Tsuya went to Hodokubo with Katsugorō. When they got to the village, she pointed to the nearby houses and asked the boy, "Which one is it? Is it this house or that one?" "No," Katsugorō replied, "it's further on—much further," and he hurried ahead of her. After finally reaching a particular house, he shouted, "This is the house!" and ran inside without waiting for his grandmother. Tsuya followed him in and asked the people there who owned the house. "Hanshirō," one of them replied. She then asked the name of Hanshirō's wife. "Shidzu," was the answer. Next, she inquired if a boy named Tōzō had ever been born in that house. "Yes," came the response, "but that boy died thirteen years ago when he was six years old."
Then for the first time Tsuya was convinced that Katsugorō had spoken the truth; and she could not help shedding tears. She related to the people of the house all that Katsugorō had told her about his remembrance of his former birth. Then Hanshirō and his wife wondered greatly. They caressed Katsugorō and wept; and they remarked that he was much handsomer now than he had been as Tözö before dying at the age of six. In the mean time, Katsugorō was looking all about; and seeing the roof of a tobacco shop opposite to the house of Hanshirō, he pointed to it, and said:—"That used not to be there." And he also said,—"The tree yonder used not to be there." All this was true. So from the minds of Hanshirō and his wife every doubt departed [ga wo orishi].
Then for the first time, Tsuya was sure that Katsugorō had told the truth, and she couldn’t help but cry. She shared with everyone in the house everything Katsugorō had told her about his memories of his past life. Hanshirō and his wife were greatly amazed. They hugged Katsugorō and cried, noting that he was much more handsome now than he had been as Tözö before he died at the age of six. Meanwhile, Katsugorō was looking around and noticed the roof of a tobacco shop across from Hanshirō's house. He pointed to it and said, “That wasn’t there before.” He also mentioned, “That tree over there wasn’t there before.” All of this was true. Thus, all doubt faded from Hanshirō and his wife's minds [ga wo orishi].
On the same day Tsuya and Katsugorō returned to Tanitsuiri, Nakano-mura. Afterwards Genzō sent his son several times to Hanshirō's house, and allowed him to visit the tomb of Kyūbei his real father in his previous existence.
On the same day, Tsuya and Katsugorō came back to Tanitsuiri, Nakano-mura. Later, Genzō sent his son to Hanshirō's house several times and let him visit the grave of Kyūbei, his real father from his past life.
Sometimes Katsugorō says:—"I am a Nono-Sama:[13] therefore please be kind to me." Sometimes he also says to his grandmother:—"I think I shall die when I am sixteen; but, as Ontaké Sama[14] has taught us, dying is not a matter to be afraid of." When his parents ask him, "Would you not like to become a priest?" he answers, "I would rather not be a priest."
Sometimes Katsugorō says, "I am a Nono-Sama:[13] so please be nice to me." Sometimes he tells his grandmother, "I think I’ll die when I’m sixteen; but, as Ontaké Sama[14] taught us, dying isn’t something to be afraid of." When his parents ask him, "Wouldn’t you like to become a priest?" he replies, "I’d rather not be a priest."
The village people do not call him Katsugoro any more; they have nicknamed him "Hodokubo-Kozō" (the Acolyte of Hodokubo).[15] When any one visits the house to see him, he becomes shy at once, and runs to hide himself in the inner apartments. So it is not possible to have any direct conversation with him. I have written down this account exactly as his grandmother gave it to me.
The villagers no longer call him Katsugoro; they’ve nicknamed him "Hodokubo-Kozō" (the Acolyte of Hodokubo).[15] Whenever someone comes to visit him, he gets shy instantly and runs to hide in the back rooms. So, it’s not possible to have a direct conversation with him. I’ve written this account exactly as his grandmother shared it with me.
I asked whether Genzō, his wife, or Tsuya, could any of them remember having done any virtuous deeds. Genzō and his wife said that they had never done anything especially virtuous; but that Tsuya, the grandmother, had always been in the habit of repeating the Nembutsu every morning and evening, and that she never failed to give two mon[16] to any priest or pilgrim who came to the door. But excepting these small matters, she never had done anything which could be called a particularly virtuous act.
I asked if Genzō, his wife, or Tsuya could remember doing any good deeds. Genzō and his wife said they had never done anything particularly virtuous, but Tsuya, the grandmother, always made a habit of saying the Nembutsu every morning and evening, and she never failed to give two mon[16] to any priest or pilgrim who came to the door. Aside from these small acts, she had never done anything that could be considered a notably virtuous act.
(—This is the End of the Relation of the Rebirth of Katsugorō.)
(—This is the End of the Relationship of the Rebirth of Katsugorō.)
7.—(Note by the Translator.) The foregoing is taken from a manuscript entitled Chin Setsu Shū Ki; or, "Manuscript-Collection of Uncommon Stories,"—made between the fourth month of the sixth year of Bunsei and the tenth month of the sixth year of Tempo [1823-1835]. At the end of the manuscript is written,—"From the years of Bunsei to the years of Tempo.—Minamisempa, Owner: Kurumachō, Shiba, Yedo" Under this, again, is the following note:—"Bought from Yamatoya Sakujirō Nishinohubo: twenty-first day [?], Second Year of Meiji [1869]." From which it would appear that the manuscript had been written by Minamisempa, who collected stories told to him, or copied them from manuscripts obtained by him, during the thirteen years from 1823 to 1835, inclusive.
7.—(Note by the Translator.) The previous text comes from a manuscript called Chin Setsu Shū Ki, or "Collection of Uncommon Stories," created between the fourth month of the sixth year of Bunsei and the tenth month of the sixth year of Tempo [1823-1835]. At the end of the manuscript, it says, "From the years of Bunsei to the years of Tempo.—Minamisempa, Owner: Kurumachō, Shiba, Yedo." Below that, there's this note: "Bought from Yamatoya Sakujirō Nishinohubo: twenty-first day [?], Second Year of Meiji [1869]." This suggests that the manuscript was written by Minamisempa, who recorded stories he heard or copied from manuscripts he acquired during the thirteen years from 1823 to 1835.
III
Perhaps somebody will now be unreasonable enough to ask whether I believe this story,—as if my belief or disbelief had anything to do with the matter! The question of the possibility of remembering former births seems to me to depend upon the question what it is that remembers. If it is the Infinite All-Self in each one of us, then I can believe the whole of the Jatakas without any trouble. As to the False Self, the mere woof and warp of sensation and desire, then I can best express my idea by relating a dream which I once dreamed. Whether it was a dream of the night or a dream of the day need not concern any one, since it was only a dream.
Maybe someone will now unreasonably ask whether I believe this story— as if my belief or disbelief matters! The question of whether we can remember past lives seems to hinge on what it is that remembers. If it’s the Infinite All-Self within each of us, then I can easily accept the entire Jatakas. But as for the False Self, just the fabric of sensation and desire, I can best explain my thoughts by sharing a dream I once had. Whether it was a night dream or a daydream doesn’t matter, since it was just a dream.
[2] Lit.: "A wave-man,"—a wandering samurai without a lord. The rōnin were generally a desperate and very dangerous class; but there were some fine characters among them.
[2] Lit.: "A wave-man,"—a wandering samurai without a master. The rōnin were typically a desperate and pretty dangerous group; however, there were also some admirable individuals among them.
[3] The Buddhist services for the dead are celebrated at regular intervals, increasing successively in length, until the time of one hundred years after death. The jiū-san kwaiki is the service for the thirteenth year after death. By "thirteenth" in the context the reader must understand that the year in which the death took place is counted for one year.
[3] Buddhist services for the dead are held at regular intervals, each one getting progressively longer, until reaching a hundred years after death. The jiū-san kwaiki is the service for the thirteenth year after someone has died. When referring to "thirteenth," it's important for the reader to understand that the year of death is counted as the first year.
[5] Children in Japan, among the poorer classes, are not weaned until an age much later than what is considered the proper age for weaning children in Western countries. But "four years old" in this text may mean considerably less, than three by Western reckoning.
[5] In Japan, children from lower-income families are not weaned until they are much older than what is typically seen as the right age for weaning in Western countries. However, "four years old" in this context might actually refer to something significantly younger, possibly even less than three by Western standards.
[6] From very ancient time in Japan it has been the custom to bury the dead in large jars,—usually of red earthenware,—called Kamé. Such jars are still used, although a large proportion of the dead are buried in wooden coffins of a form unknown in the Occident.
[6] Since ancient times in Japan, it has been customary to bury the dead in large jars, typically made of red clay, known as Kamé. These jars are still in use today, although a significant number of the deceased are buried in wooden coffins that are not common in the West.
[7] The idea expressed is not that of lying down with the pillow under the head, but of hovering about the pillow, or resting upon it as an insect might do. The bodiless spirit is usually said to rest upon the roof of the home. The apparition of the aged man referred to in the next sentence seems a thought of Shinto rather than of Buddhism.
[7] The idea isn't about laying down with the pillow under your head, but rather about hovering over the pillow or resting on it like an insect might. It's commonly said that the bodiless spirit rests on the roof of the house. The ghost of the old man mentioned in the next sentence seems more like a concept from Shinto than Buddhism.
[8] The repetition of the Buddhist invocation Namu Amida Butsu! is thus named. The nembutsu is repeated by many Buddhist sects besides the sect of Amida proper,—the Shinshū.
[8] The phrase Namu Amida Butsu is a repeated Buddhist invocation. The nembutsu is chanted by various Buddhist traditions, not just the Amida sect, known as Shinshū.
[10] Such advice is a commonplace in Japanese Buddhist literature. By Hotokė Sama here the boy means, not the Buddhas proper, but the spirits of the dead, hopefully termed Buddhas by those who loved them,—much as in the West we sometimes speak of our dead as "angels."
[10] This kind of advice is common in Japanese Buddhist literature. When the boy refers to Hotokė Sama, he’s not talking about the Buddhas themselves but rather the spirits of the dead, who are hopefully called Buddhas by those who cared for them—similar to how in the West we sometimes refer to our deceased as "angels."
[11] The cooking-place in a Japanese kitchen. Sometimes the word is translated "kitchen-range," but the kamado is something very different from a Western kitchen-range.
[11] The cooking area in a Japanese kitchen. Sometimes the term is translated as "kitchen-range," but the kamado is quite different from a Western kitchen range.
[12] Here I think it better to omit a couple of sentences in the original rather too plain for Western taste, yet not without interest. The meaning of the omitted passages is only that even in the womb the child acted with consideration, and according to the rules of filial piety.
[12] I believe it's better to leave out a few sentences from the original that are too straightforward for Western preferences, but still offer some interest. The gist of the omitted sections is that even in the womb, the child behaved thoughtfully and followed the principles of filial respect.
[13] Nono-San (or Sama) is the child-word for the Spirits of the dead, for the Buddhas, and for the Shintō Gods,—Kami. Nono-San wo ogamu,—"to pray to the Nono-San," is the child-phrase for praying to the gods. The spirits of the ancestors become Nono-San,—Kami,—according to Shintō thought.
[13] Nono-San (or Sama) is the term used for the spirits of the dead, the Buddhas, and the Shintō Gods—Kami. Nono-San wo ogamu,—"to pray to the Nono-San," is the expression for praying to the gods. The spirits of the ancestors become Nono-San—Kami,—in Shintō belief.
[14] The reference here to Ontaké Sama has a particular interest, but will need some considerable explanation.
[14] The mention of Ontaké Sama is intriguing but will require some detailed explanation.
Ontaké, or Mitaké, is the name of a celebrated holy peak in the province of Shinano—a great resort for pilgrims. During the Tokugawa Shōgunate, a priest called Isshin, of the Risshū Buddhists, made a pilgrimage to that mountain. Returning to his native place (Sakamoto-chō, Shitaya, Yedo), he began to preach certain new doctrines, and to make for himself a reputation as a miracle-worker, by virtue of powers said to have been gained during his pilgrimage to Ontaké. The Shōgunate considered him a dangerous person, and banished him to the island of Hachijō, where he remained for some years. Afterwards he was allowed to return to Yedo, and there to preach his new faith,—to which he gave the name of Azuma-Kyō. It was Buddhist teaching in a Shintō disguise,—the deities especially adored by its followers being Okuni-nushi and Sukuna-hi-kona as Buddhist avatars. In the prayer of the sect called Kaibyaku-Norito it is said:—"The divine nature is immovable (fudō); yet it moves. It is formless, yet manifests itself in forms. This is the Incomprehensible Divine Body. In Heaven and Earth it is called Kami; in all things it is called Spirit; in Man it is called Mind.... From this only reality came the heavens, the four oceans, the great whole of the three thousand universes;—from the One Mind emanate three thousands of great thousands of forms." ...
Ontaké, or Mitaké, is the name of a well-known sacred mountain in the Shinano province—a popular destination for pilgrims. During the Tokugawa Shōgunate, a priest named Isshin from the Risshū Buddhists made a pilgrimage to this mountain. When he returned to his hometown (Sakamoto-chō, Shitaya, Yedo), he started to preach some new ideas and gained a reputation as a miracle worker, thanks to powers he reportedly acquired during his time at Ontaké. The Shōgunate saw him as a threat and exiled him to Hachijō Island, where he stayed for several years. Eventually, he was allowed to return to Yedo to spread his new faith, which he called Azuma-Kyō. It was Buddhist teaching presented in a Shintō format, with followers particularly revering Okuni-nushi and Sukuna-hi-kona as Buddhist avatars. In the prayer of the sect known as Kaibyaku-Norito, it is stated:—"The divine nature is immovable (fudō); yet it moves. It is formless, yet takes on forms. This is the Incomprehensible Divine Body. In Heaven and Earth, it is called Kami; in all things, it is called Spirit; in Man, it is called Mind.... From this ultimate reality came the heavens, the four oceans, and the vast expanse of the three thousand universes;—from the One Mind emanate three thousand great thousands of forms." ...
In the eleventh year of Bunkwa (1814) a man called Shi moyama Osuké, originally an oil-merchant in Heiyemon-chō, Asakusa, Yedo, organized, on the basis of Isshin's teaching, a religious association named Tomoyé-Ko. It flourished until the overthrow of the Shōgunate, when a law was issued forbidding the teaching of mixed doctrines, and the blending of Shintō with Buddhist religion. Shimo-yama Osuké then applied for permission to establish a new Shinto sect, under the name of Mitaké-Kyō,—popularly called Ontaké-Kyō; and the permission was given in the sixth year of Meiji (1873). Osuké then remodeled the Buddhist sutra Fudō Kyō into a Shinto prayer-book, under the title, Shintō-Fudō-Norito. The sect still flourishes; and one of its chief temples is situated about a mile from my present residence in Tōkyō.
In the eleventh year of Bunkwa (1814), a man named Shi Moyama Osuké, who was originally an oil merchant in Heiyemon-chō, Asakusa, Yedo, founded a religious group called Tomoyé-Ko based on Isshin's teachings. It thrived until the end of the Shōgunate, when a law was passed banning the teaching of mixed doctrines and the combination of Shintō and Buddhism. Shimo-yama Osuké then requested permission to create a new Shinto sect called Mitaké-Kyō, which is commonly known as Ontaké-Kyō; permission was granted in the sixth year of Meiji (1873). Osuké then adapted the Buddhist sutra Fudō Kyō into a Shinto prayer book titled Shintō-Fudō-Norito. The sect is still active today, and one of its main temples is located about a mile from my current home in Tōkyō.
"Ontaké San" (or "Sama") is a popular name given to the deities adored by this sect. It really means the Deity dwelling on the peak Mitaké, or Ontaké. But the name is also sometimes applied to the high-priest of the sect, who is supposed to be oracularly inspired by the deity of Ontaké, and to make revelations of truth through the power of the divinity. In the mouth of the boy Katsugoro "Ontaké Sama" means the high-priest of that time (1823), almost certainly Osuké himself,—then chief of the Tomoyé-Kyō.
"Ontaké San" (or "Sama") is a common name used for the deities worshiped by this sect. It literally means the Deity residing on the peak Mitaké, or Ontaké. However, the name is also sometimes used to refer to the high priest of the sect, who is believed to be divinely inspired by the deity of Ontaké and to reveal truths through the power of the divinity. When spoken by the boy Katsugoro, "Ontaké Sama" refers to the high priest of that time (1823), most likely Osuké himself, who was then the head of the Tomoyé-Kyō.
[15] Kozō is the name given to a Buddhist acolyte, or a youth studying for the priesthood. But it is also given to errand-boys and little boy-servants sometimes,—perhaps because in former days the heads of little boys were shaved. I think that the meaning in this text is "acolyte."
[15] Kozō refers to a Buddhist apprentice or a young person training for the priesthood. It's also a term used for errand boys and young servants, possibly because boys used to have their heads shaved. I believe the intended meaning in this text is "apprentice."
[16] In that time the name of the smallest of coins = 1/10 of 1 cent. It was about the same as that now called rin, a copper with a square hole in the middle and bearing Chinese characters.
[16] At that time, the name for the smallest coin was 1/10 of 1 cent. It was roughly equivalent to what we now call a rin, a copper coin with a square hole in the middle that features Chinese characters.
XI
WITHIN THE CIRCLE
Neither personal pain nor personal pleasure can be really expressed in words. It is never possible to communicate them in their original form. It is only possible, by vivid portrayal of the circumstances or conditions causing them, to awaken in sympathetic minds some kindred qualities of feeling. But if the circumstances causing the pain or the pleasure be totally foreign to common human experience, then no representation of them can make fully known the sensations which they evoked. Hopeless, therefore, any attempt to tell the real pain of seeing my former births. I can say only that no combination of suffering possible to individual being could be likened to such pain,—the pain of countless lives interwoven. It seemed as if every nerve of me had been prolonged into some monstrous web of sentiency spun back through a million years,—and as if the whole of that measureless woof and warp, over all its shivering threads, were pouring into my consciousness, out of the abysmal past, some ghastliness without name,—some horror too vast for human brain to hold. For, as I looked backward, I became double, quadruple, octuple;—I multiplied by arithmetical progression;—I became hundreds and thousands,—and feared with the terror of thousands,—and despaired with the anguish of thousands,—and shuddered with the agony of thousands; yet knew the pleasure of none. All joys, all delights appeared but mists or mockeries: only the pain and the fear were real,—and always, always growing. Then in the moment when sentiency itself seemed bursting into dissolution, one divine touch ended the frightful vision, and brought again to me the simple consciousness of the single present. Oh! how unspeakably delicious that sudden shrinking back out of multiplicity into unity!—that immense, immeasurable collapse of Self into the blind oblivious numbness of individuality!
Neither personal pain nor personal pleasure can truly be expressed in words. It's never possible to communicate them in their original form. The only way to convey these feelings is by vividly portraying the circumstances or conditions causing them, which can awaken some similar feelings in those who relate. But if the circumstances causing the pain or pleasure are completely foreign to common human experience, then no representation can fully convey the sensations they evoke. Therefore, any attempt to describe the real pain of witnessing my past lives is hopeless. I can only say that no combination of suffering possible for an individual could compare to this pain—the pain of countless lives intertwined. It felt as if every nerve in me had extended into a monstrous web of awareness spanning a million years, and that all those countless threads were pouring into my consciousness, bringing up an unspeakable horror from the abyss of the past—some vast terror too immense for the human mind to comprehend. As I looked back, I became doubled, quadrupled, octupled; I multiplied exponentially—I became hundreds and thousands, and felt the terror of thousands, and despaired with the anguish of thousands, and shuddered with the agony of thousands; yet I experienced none of their joy. All happiness and delight felt like mere illusions or mockeries: only the pain and fear were real—and they were always, always growing. Then, in the moment when awareness itself seemed on the verge of collapsing, a single divine touch ended the terrifying vision and restored to me the simple awareness of the present. Oh! how incredibly delicious that sudden retreat from multiplicity back into unity was!—that immense, immeasurable collapse of Self into the blind, oblivious numbness of individuality!
*
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
"To others also," said the voice of the divine one who had thus saved me,—"to others in the like state it has been permitted to see something of their preëxistence. But no one of them ever could endure to look far. Power to see all former births belongs only to those eternally released from the bonds of Self. Such exist outside of illusion,—outside of form and name; and pain cannot come nigh them.
"To others as well," said the voice of the divine one who saved me, "it's been allowed to catch glimpses of their past lives. But none of them could bear to look very far. The ability to see all previous lives is something only those who are eternally free from the shackles of Self can do. They exist beyond illusion—beyond form and name; and pain cannot touch them."
"But to you, remaining in illusion, not even the Buddha could give power to look back more than a little way.
"But for you, still caught in illusion, even the Buddha couldn't give you the strength to look back very far."
"Still you are bewitched by the follies of art and of poetry and of music,—the delusions of color and form,—the delusions of sensuous speech, the delusions of sensuous sound.
"Yet you are still enchanted by the foolishness of art, poetry, and music—the illusions of color and shape—the illusions of appealing language, the illusions of pleasing sound."
"Still that apparition called Nature—which is but another name for emptiness and shadow—deceives and charms you, and fills you with dreams of longing for the things of sense.
"Yet that vision known as Nature—which is just another term for emptiness and shadow—fools and enchants you, filling you with dreams of craving for sensory experiences."
"But he who truly wishes to know, must not love this phantom Nature,—must not find delight in the radiance of a clear sky,—nor in the sight of the sea,—nor in the sound of the flowing of rivers,—nor in the forms of peaks and woods and valleys,—nor in the colors of them.
"But the one who genuinely wants to know must not be captivated by this illusion of Nature—must not take pleasure in the brightness of a clear sky—nor in the view of the sea—nor in the sound of flowing rivers—nor in the shapes of mountains, forests, and valleys—nor in their colors."
"He who truly wishes to know must not find delight in contemplating the works and the deeds of men, nor in hearing their converse, nor in observing the puppet-play of their passions and of their emotions. All this is but a weaving of smoke,—a shimmering of vapors,—an impermanency,—a phantasmagory.
"He who truly wants to know must not take pleasure in watching what people do, in listening to their conversations, or in observing the drama of their feelings and emotions. All of this is just a weaving of smoke—a flickering of vapors—an impermanence—a fleeting illusion."
"For the pleasures that men term lofty or noble or sublime are but larger sensualisms, subtler falsities: venomous fair-seeming flowerings of selfishness,—all rooted in the elder slime of appetites and desires. To joy in the radiance of a cloudless day,—to see the mountains shift their tintings to the wheeling of the sun,—to watch the passing of waves, the fading of sunsets,—to find charm in the blossoming of plants or trees: all this is of the senses. Not less truly of the senses is the pleasure of observing actions called great or beautiful or heroic,—since it is one with the pleasure of imagining those things for which men miserably strive in this miserable world: brief love and fame and honor,—all of which are empty as passing foam.
"For the pleasures that people call lofty, noble, or sublime are just bigger forms of sensuality, more subtle lies: deceptive and toxic blooms of selfishness, all rooted in the ancient muck of appetites and desires. To enjoy the beauty of a clear day—to see the mountains change their colors with the sun's movement—to watch the waves pass and the sunsets fade—to find joy in the blooming of plants or trees: all of this is based on the senses. Just as much related to the senses is the pleasure of witnessing actions labeled great, beautiful, or heroic, since it aligns with the pleasure of imagining the things people painfully strive for in this tough world: fleeting love, fame, and honor—all of which are as empty as passing foam."
"Sky, sun, and sea;—the peaks, the woods, the plains;—all splendors and forms and colors,—are spectres. The feelings and the thoughts and the acts of men,—whether deemed high or low, noble or ignoble,—all things imagined or done for any save the eternal purpose, are but dreams born of dreams and begetting hollowness. To the clear of sight, all feelings of self,—all love and hate, joy and pain, hope and regret, are alike shadows;—youth and age, beauty and horror, sweetness and foulness, are not different;—death and life are one and the same; and Space and Time exist but as the stage and the order of the perpetual Shadow-play.
"Sky, sun, and sea; the mountains, the forests, the fields; all the beauty and shapes and colors are illusions. The emotions, thoughts, and actions of people—whether considered great or small, noble or base—all things imagined or done for anything other than the eternal purpose, are just dreams born from dreams, leading to emptiness. For those with clear vision, all feelings of self—love and hate, joy and pain, hope and regret—are just shadows; youth and age, beauty and horror, sweetness and ugliness are the same; death and life are one; and Space and Time exist only as the stage and sequence of the ongoing Shadow-play."
"All that exists in Time must perish. To the Awakened there is no Time or Space or Change,—no night or day,—no heat or cold,—no moon or season,—no present, past, or future. Form and the names of form are alike nothingness:—Knowledge only is real; and unto whomsoever gains it, the universe becomes a ghost. But it is written:—'He who hath overcome Time in the past and the future must be of exceedingly pure understanding.'
"Everything that exists in Time must come to an end. For those who are Awakened, there is no Time, Space, or Change—no night or day—no heat or cold—no moon or season—no present, past, or future. Form and the names of form are both nothingness:—Only Knowledge is real; and for those who attain it, the universe becomes like a ghost. But it is written:—'He who has conquered Time in the past and the future must possess an extremely pure understanding.'"
"Such understanding is not yours. Still to your eyes the shadow seems the substance,—and darkness, light,—and voidness, beauty. And therefore to see your former births could give you only pain."
"That kind of understanding isn’t yours. Yet to you, shadows look like real things,—darkness appears as light,—and emptiness, beauty. So, looking back at your previous lives would only cause you pain."
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
I asked:—
I asked:—
"Had I found strength to look back to the beginning,—back to the verge of Time,—could I have read the Secret of the universe?"
"Had I found the strength to look back to the beginning—back to the edge of Time—could I have understood the Secret of the universe?"
"Nay," was answer made. "Only by Infinite Vision can the Secret be read. Could you have looked back incomparably further than your power permitted, then the Past would have become for you the Future. And could you have endured even yet more, the Future would have orbed back for you into the Present."
"Nah," was the reply. "Only with Infinite Vision can the Secret be understood. If you could look back much further than your current ability allows, then the Past would have become your Future. And if you could have handled even more, the Future would have circled back into the Present for you."
"Yet why?" I murmured, marveling.... "What is the Circle?"
"Yet why?" I said quietly, amazed.... "What is the Circle?"
"Circle there is none," was the response;—"Circle there is none but the great phantom-whirl of birth and death to which, by their own thoughts and deeds, the ignorant remain condemned. But this has being only in Time; and Time itself is illusion."
"There's no circle," was the reply;—"The only circle is the chaotic cycle of birth and death to which, through their own thoughts and actions, the uninformed are stuck. But this exists only in time; and time itself is an illusion."
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!